A CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORIES OF Foreign MARTYRS: From the happy reign of the most renowned Queen Elizabeth, to these Times. With sundry Relations of those bloody Massacres executed upon the Protestants in the Cities of France, in the year 1572. WHEREUNTO ARE ANNEXED the two famous Deliverances of our English Nation: the one from the Spanish Invasion in 88 The other from the Gunpowder Treason, in the year 1605. Together with the Barbarous cruelties exercised upon the Professors of the Gospel in the Valtoline, 1621.  
LONDON, Printed by RIC. HEARN, for the Company of Stationers, Anno Dom. 1641.   decorative title page border, featuring an arch or compartment of two solomonic or spiralling columns supporting grape-vines, with a vase or urn in front (though not in McKerrow, this title page was previously used for a number of books, including the 1587 edition of Holinshed's Chronicles) 
POSSIDETE ANIMAS VESTRAS  
NH  
1574   

A TREATISE OF AFFLICTIONS AND PERSECUTIONS OF THE FAITHFUL, PREPARING THEM WITH PATIENCE TO SUFFER MARTYRDOM.  

CHAP. I. Showing, That such as will live godly in Christ Jesus must needs suffer afflictions.  
WE are all prone by nature to decline afflictions, each one supposing to find out some back way to escape them. First, Some are of opinion, that they can quit themselves by playing the Temporizers; Secondly, Others, by hiding and concealing themselves; Thirdly, Another sort, by flying from those places where Tyrants vex and domineer; Fourthly, a fourth, thinking to bear off blows by their greatness and credit they have gotten in the world; Fifthly and lastly, a fifth sort imagining to find some evasion, either by reason of their allies, or good services which they have done; dreaming forsooth, that either these or the like projects should yield them good respect, and preserve them from being called into question by those that hate them. In a word, which of us hath not some fetch or other to break lose, if he should be either examined or pursued?  
This is the true cause that so few are prepared, and careful timely to foresee what belongs to suffering shame and disgrace for the truth, as the discommodities of long imprisonment, or what appertains to the constant and patiented bearing of hideous torments and death for the cause of the Gospel. But alas, all these are but as fig leaves, and vain hopes, which being somewhat pleasing to the flesh do only dull and deceive us; causing us to grow secure and careless, and so unprovided to suffer, till we be surprised, and in safe custody in our enemy's hands. So that, when we should be able to give a reason 
1 Pet. 3. 15.  of the hope that is in us, we have not a word to say.  
To prevent these so great inconveniences, let us hold this for a sure principle, That it is impossible to live godly, and not suffer persecution. For God hath so decreed, that 
2 Tim. 3. 12. Rom. 8. 20.  if we will partake of the glory of his Son, we must first be conformed to him in his sufferings. Yea, this is that straight gate and narrow way which leadeth unto life. Through 
Mat. 7. 14.  much tribulation we must enter into the Kingdom of God, Acts 14. 22. and whosoever bears not the Cross of Christ, following him, cannot be his Disciple. The Apostle in 
Luke 14. 27. Heb. 12. 7.  the Epistle to the Hebrews plainly tells us, That if we be children, we must taste of that discipline which God nurture's his withal in his Family. It is and must be the portion of God's beloved ones, to live in this world as sheep amongst wolves. 
Mat. 10. 16.   
Indeed, if we could live without sin, we might then conceive some hope of freedom from the Cross. But whilst corrupt nature lives in us, and brings forth such bitter fruits, God hath, and will in all ages raise up some Tyrant or other, as means to mortify and tame the pride and rebellion thereof. Devil's may as soon cease to be, as that enmity should cease between the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent. As long as the 
Gen. 3. 15. Mat. 8. 24.  Church continues to be Christ's poor Bark in the salt sea of this world, she must make her account to be tossed with storms and tempests of persecutions.  
What should I say, no Crown is to be expected in Heaven, if we will not fight the 
2 Tim. 47. Psal. 126. 5. 2 Cor. 4 10.  good fight of faith here on earth; nor to reap in joy, if in this world we refuse to sow in tears: The life of our Lord jesus Christ cannot be manifest in us, except we bear about in our body the dying of the Lord jesus.  
Let every Christian then hold this for certain, That when the world ceaseth to hate the Children of God, and the Devil to envy them, then may they look, and not before, to live in the world without persecutions.  
Hath not the Way, the Life, and the Truth said it? In the world you shall have tribulation. 
john 16. 33.  And therefore let not the great ones of the World think to be exempted out of this rank, more than the small: For to the Saints and members of the true Church afflictions are even as ordinary, as is Baptism, Faith, and the Spirit of Adoption.  
Was not Moses the adopted son of Pharaobs' daughter, sane to sly out of Egypt to 
Exod. 2. 15. Act. 7. 29. Heb. 11. 27. 1 Sam. 26. 20: Saint jereme in his Commentary upon Isaiah. Dan 6. 16.  save his life? Was not David, though anointed King, hunted by Saul his pursuer as a Partridge into the mountains? Isaiah and Daniel were of the blood Royal, yet they escaped not; the one, from being cruelly rend in sunder with a Saw, after he had preached to his Nation sixty years; nor the other (although next unto the King he swayed the affairs of the Babylonish Empire) to be cast into the lion's den.  
In the times of the great persecutions under Dioclesian the Emperor of Rome, who were the first that were sacrificed, but Nicomede, and the principal Favourites of the Court? Who is ignorant that two of the most noble Princes of our times that ever Germany had, notwithstanding their munition and means, were taken prisoners by the Emperor, or held captive five or six years in great distress? What should I here mention Lady jane Grace proclaimed Queen of England, and yet cruelly put to death? Or Thomas Cranmer, Primate of England, burned to ashes at Oxford? Or the Lord Cobham that religious and valiant Knight, hanged, and burned hanging in Saint Giles in the fields? All these, with many more, were apprehended, and not long after put to death, even then when they might seem most to have flourished in the World.  
Seeing then that neither age, sex, power nor place can secure us from suffering, which are every where foretold in the holy Scriptures to abide us, whether we be high or low, 
Act. 20. 23.  let us in the name and fear of God prepare to take up the Cross of Christ betimes; learn we of the silly Ant in Summer to store up food against the cold and stormy Winter 
Prov. 6. 6.  of Affliction: Imitating those who dwelling in defenced cities are careful to provide themselves of munition before they be besieged.   

CHAP. II. Showing, How the Faithful aught to be are persecutions patiently.  
FOrasmuch as afflictions are thus necessary and inevitable to believers, that whether they will or no, they must pass this straight way: they ought to bethink them how to make hard things easy. And herein to follow the dealing of the Physician with his patient, who, intending to give him some bitter Potion or Pill, is wont to sweeten the one with Syrup, and to wrap up the other in gold, lest he should abhor to take in, or swallow down, either the one or the other. Even so are we, by committing to memory some elect and choice sentences of holy Scriptures concerning the Cross, to cover over the same therewith, that it may not appear so dreadful unto us, as we apprehend it to be. For that which causeth us to fly and fear persecution, is a prejudicated opinion we have conceived in our minds, that some deadly poison lurks under it. And therefore we eat so much as to taste a little sup thereof, in regard we imagine it to be the only bitter drug in the world.  
Now, that which makes us fall into, and breeds in us this error, is because (as therein so almost in all things else) we are led rather by sense, than by the word, by which we ought to balance and regulate all our persuasions and resolutions. For could we believe what the Prophets and Apostles (inspired of God) have preached and written for the use of posterity, as touching persecutions, we would not only have them in a more honourable esteem, but thankfully and patiently bear them.  
To which end, let us endeavour firmly to imprint in our minds these and the like sentences. Saint Paul tells us, that if we be reproached for the name of Christ, we may think ourselves happy; for the spirit of glory and of God (saith he) resteth upon you. And 
1 Pet. 4. 14. Rom. 5. 3.  Saint Paul speaking of himself and his associates, saith thus, And not only so, but we glory in tribulation also, knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, etc. And in another place, God forbidden that I should glory save in the cross of our 
Gal. 6. 14.  Lord jesus Christ. These places, with sundry others to the same purpose, do sufficiently manifest how much the true Christian ought to think himself honoured of God, when it pleaseth him to call such an one forth to suffer for his name in the defence of his Truth.  
What other thing else, I pray you, was the cause of Saint Paul's glorying, and that 
2 Tim. 4. 7, 8. Hos. 13. 14.  glory in an higher degree, which Christ hath ordained for us by his death; with which glory he is now environed in the kingdom of his father? What else is it which is promised to the Elect, as a recompense of their faith in God's promises and all their loyal 
Isa. 24. 16.  services, but glory to the righteous? What is the principal glory which we attribute to the Martyrs? Is it not in regard of their invincible patience and constancy of faith, by which they overcame the world and their own flesh, which is not to be esteemed a small or mean victory?  
If Alexander obtained so great renown by conquering Darius; and Scipio for discomfiting Hannibal, etc. who slew but a few mortal men like themselves; how much are we, in comparison of them, to admire their valour, who have not only warred against men, but against their threats, gibbets, fires, yea against death itself, and in the end triumphed over it? We worthily magnify the prowess of Samson and Sha●gar; the one for 
judg. 15. 15. Chap. 3. 31.  killing a thousand men with the jawbone of an ass; the other for killing six hundred men with an Ox goad. Yet did the force of the Martyrs fare excel theirs, who with the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, were mabled to overcome the devil with 
Eph. 6. 17.  all his retinue.  
Tertullian tells us, That there is no better Order of Knighthood, nor chains of greater 
In his Epistle to the martyrs of his time.  price, than those to which the Martyrs of jesus Christ are fastened, nor richer bracelets than the manacles wherewith their hands are bound. In the Ecclesiastical history it is 
It was Babilas' Bishop of Autioch in the year 250. Ex Chrysoft. li. contra Gentiles  reported of a good Bishop, who by the Emperor Decius being cast into a filthy stinking prison or hole for the name of Christ, with as many irons as he could bear, entreated his friends (who sometime came to visit him) that after his death they would bury with him the signs and tokens of his valour, meaning his bolts and fetters which were put upon his legs and hands, teaching us, That when we see it is the will of God to impose them upon us, and thereby to dub us Knights of his Order, we should esteem ourselves no less honoured, than if a King, by way of gratifying a valiant champion for some great services done for him, should reward the same with some of his own precious jewels, and then no less to brave it out in these our Ornaments, than a woman when she sees herself decked with all costly array from top to toe.  
If that which Cicero writes be true, That no virtue gives to man greater justre than 
In his book of Offices.  Magnanimity, we may thence safely conclude, That none ought in this kind to be preferred before a Christian Martyr; who neither loves, desires, or admires aught, save that which is honest and praiseworthy, nor gathers any riches to himself but what he knows to be lasting, and hopes to possess for ever in the Kingdom of Heaven: and therefore slighting either men's favours or displeasures, as those that are high borne contemn the one, when they seem to smile, and are not much daunted with the frowns of the other, knowing right well that all things under the Sun are but vanity, and subject to change with their ages and seasons.  
We read in the Ecclesiastical story of one Phanutius Bishop of Thebaides, who under the tyranny of Maximinus, having one of his eyes put out, never presented himself before Constantine the Great, but that good Emperor embracing of him would kiss that eye, which being lost, we know how unseemly it causeth that part to be. But thus the Emperor would show, That nothing aught to be in higher esteem with us, than the cross of Christ, and the marks thereof when we bear or wear them on any part of our bodies.  
If the good and holy life o●a Christian be so much set by of us, then must the death of such a one be much more glorious, when for the name of Christ, he takes the same joyfully. Who could be more dear in the eye of God the Father, than his Son jesus Christ? 
Mat. 3. 17.  Yet gave he him to suffer death for our sins, and by suffering the same, according to the will and appointment of his heavenly Father, hath he not obtained a name which is above every name, That at the name of jesus every knee should bow, etc.  
If God's glory ought to be preferred before all things, yea, our own salvation; and that Christ by dying to save us hath obtained the greatest glory that ever was; what may we judge of that death we endure for his honour, his word, and for the maintenance of his pureworship and service?  
Abraham never performed a more honourable act, than in offering up his son Isaac at God's command, nor for which he is more praised. I demand then, that seeing our own life is more dear and precious to us than the life of another, whether the Martyrs, who according to the will of God, and for his honour, have been so prodigal of their blood, have not deserved greater, or at least an equal praise and commendation with Abraham?  
The Bishops of old had such an honourable esteem of martyrdom, that they preferred it before their Episcopal dignities; so as both themselves, and their Disciples and followers whom they had taught, were so ambitious thereof, that when they wanted opportunity to suffer, being excluded therefrom by the interceding of friends, or were not the first that suffered, they took it so to heart, that some of them carried the grief thereof to their graves.  
Think I pray you what a shame it were for a Gentleman, who, being called by his Prince to fight in his wars, should busy himself only about combing, curling, and perfuming his hair, tooting all day in a Looking-glass, to deck and attire himself: and then judge by that, what valiant soldiers we are, and what a goodly reputation we shall reap either at the hands of God, or of good men, if in our spiritual warfare, wherein we are to be employed during our whole life, whilst the alarm is strucken up, and every one mounted to give the onset in the face of the enemy, we in the mean time will play least in sight, hiding ourselves behind every bush, as Scholars that are loath to go to School for fear of the rod.  
Good God? That men of noble spirits should so much affect the renown of being valiant, fearing nothing more than to be reputed for base fellows and cowards; yea some are so jealous thereof, that they cannot endure to hear so much as a suspicion of flying, and yet all this their valour tends only to covet a fame which consists in skill how to kill and destroy men's lives.  
Now we being kings then and the adopted children of God, if either greatness of our courage, or nobleness of our house or birth whence we are descended, may prevail any thing with us: than who I pray you ought to show forth more valour than the faithful, or more dread the staining of their honour by playing the dastards; This being yet one argument more to put spirits in them; namely, that their prowess tends not to kill and slay men's bodies, as that of worldlings doth, but to save, heal, support and s●ccour, as the arm and power of God, which is far more honourable than the other.   

CHAP. III. Manifesting the great profit and benefit which the faithful reap by Persecution.  
HAving showed in the former Chapter that a more honourable condition cannot befall a Christian than to suffer affliction for the name of Christ; we are here to show how nothing is more beneficial and profitable, which will the better appear if we reckon up some few particulars thereof. To begin with the first then. In affliction God manifests his readiness to comfort us, and his power in sustaining and upholding us, that we sink not under the weigh●●f them. Examples whereof we have in joseph and David, and sundry others; who, by the afflictions they suffered for righteousness sake, were prepared (in that which God had appointed) the one to be Governor over the land of Egypt, the other over the kingdom of Israel. For as in the time of war, a Captain or a General 
Three similes  of an army, taketh occasion there to let his soldiers see his fidelity, vigilancy, fortitude and skill he hath in leading them out and in; and as a Physician among the sick and diseased, is occasioned to exercise the profundity of his art and experience he hath achieved; Or as friends, when we are in distress, do give us to understand what love they bear towards us, and how mindful they are of us; Even so, or much more, doth God declare how greatly he loveth us, and how faithful he is in performing his promises, in the time of our distresses, which is no mean benefit.  
For the experience which we get from his bounty, love, power, and care of our welfare, causeth us with greater confidence to stay and rest ourselves wholly upon him; and the trial also of his fidelity doth more and more confirm us in waiting for the performance of his promises, which consequently occasionshim to accomplish the same in us.  
Again, had we no other good for which we ought to rejoice in afflictions, and accustom ourselves to bear them both patiently and thankfully, but this, that they serve to set forth God's glory, which after a sort shines in us, while during our troubles he upholds us in them, and in due time delivers us out of them; what can we desire more? For his glory ought to be so dear unto us, that if our damnation itself might be a means to advance it, we should not refuse to undergo it, but freely and willingly offer ourselves to be cast into hell. Subjects and servants joy in nothing more than in seeing their lords and masters highly honoured, as on the contrary nothing vexeth them more, than when they see them disesteemed, or aught to be broached tending to the impeaching or obscuring their estimation or honour. Shall we then who are not only subjects and servants, but have obtained the prerogative to be accounted sons and friends in our father's house and family, shall not we I say rejoice? The second fruit which we reap from affliction, is, that hereby God multiplies his gifts and graces upon us, as it is written, Mygrace is sufficient 
2 Cor. 12. 9  for thee: for my power is made perfect in weakness, 2 Cor. 12. 9 Humility, Faith, Patience, Prudence, and Repentance, are augmented and increased in us by suffering persecutions. For look as bodily exercise is an help to increase health, strength, and heat in the outward man; and catechising or posing of children (to which we often call them) is the way whereby they grow in knowledge; even so the several trials and troubles, through which God exerciseth, and makes proof of our faith, cause it to grow from a less measure and degree thereof unto a greater.  
A Captain, who hath once or twice besieged a city or castle, becomes much more expert, hardy, and wary than a fresh water soldier; so also is the prudence, counsel, courage, fortitude, and zeal much greater, and resolution stronger, in such as have often passed through the pikes of tribulations, than theirs who never knew what such trials meant. Yet I affirm not that persecutions have always this effect in all, who have but once burnt their fingers in this fire of afflictions; as if they should not cause them sometimes to grow cold, and forsake their standing: for as concerning such, their faith was never truly grounded in them, they have only had the outside and shadow of Faith. Even as the seed sowed upon the stones easily drieth away, for lack of good moisture, and rooting, by the excessive heating of the Sun; so this formal professor, with his painted shows of Religion, and outward appearance of faith, when the heat of persecution approacheth, vanisheth away and comes to nothing.  
But where faith is livily rooted in the heart of the Believer, and always watered by the holy Ghost, although through storms and tempests it may come to be shaken, yet do the roots thereof grow more strong and settled; as the root of a tree planted in a high place, which hath the winds still beating upon it, is fortified, and grows daily by the sap, which the other wants that is seated in a low and shady place. In a word, persecution may be compared to fire, which hardens the clay, and melts the wax, and consumes the stubble: so it works divers effects, according as it meets with sundry subjects; for either it adds courage to one strong in faith, or else softens such as are yet weak, or in the end ruins such as are Backsliders and Apostatas. So did the red Sea save the people of God, 
Exo. 14. 22. 28.  who believed in him and his promises, and drowned Pharaoh and his host (being Infidels) in the bottom thereof as a stone.  
Now whereas I said, That persecutions do cause unto us the multiplying of God's spiritual gifts and graces, my meaning is not only concerning the spiritual, but even of temporal good things also: for howsoever the latter of these happens not so usual to the faithful as the first, because the Lord according to his wise dispensation (knowing man's nature to be altogether corrupted) would not occasion such, by enriching them, to forget him, and fixing their minds on things earthly, to make them their treasure; yet hath it oft come to pass, that the Faithful have been greatly enriched even by persecutions.  
Among others, Abraham prospered more in power and worldly substance amongst 
Gen. 13 2. 6.  Heathens and strangers, than ever he had like to have done in his own country. Also joseph, in his Father's house but a silly Shepherd, being banished thence by the hatred 
Gen. 27. 21. & 41. 45.  and persecutions of his Brethren, became the Governor of a whole kingdom, Gen. 42. 6. Did not Daniel also obtain such honours and dignities in Babylon among Idolaters, as 
Dan. 2. 48. & 5. 29.  he could never have expected to be raised to be raised to the like in the land of judaea? But to say no more of ancient examples, I could allege many the like, and that of late years. But these formerly mentioned may suffice; but only this I think, that of all such as have been persecuted for the Truth's sake, there is not one (if he would speak uprightly) but must acknowledge, that he was never unprovided for in his afflictions, nor left altogether without necessaries; God thereby teaching him by experience, what care he had over him.  
Let not persecution therefore too much daunt us, lest we or our posterity should by means thereof fall into poverty. For as we read in the history of job, after the Sabeans and Chaldeans had stripped him of all that ever he had, yet God in the end restored to him more than he had lost. Say then that our goods be confiscated by Tyrants, let us not fear we shall be utterly impoverished thereby; for it is the course which God takes in providing us of food and raiment, by way of rendering us us a reward when we have lost our livelihood in his service.  
King's are usually wont to recompense such as have ventured the loss of their 
Simile.  and Live in their quarrel. And do we not see many Italians banished out of Naples and other parts, who have obtained great pensions in France? Shall we think then, that God hath less love or respect of his, who show themselves forward to defend his Kingdom and honour? We may therefore assure ourselves, that if we walk with a right foot in the way of God's commandments, it is in a manner impossible for us to escape persecution; but yet on the other side, we ought much more to believe, that his blessings shall never cease to accompany us, and to restore unto us an hundred fold bacl again that which Tyrants either can or would snatch away from us, be it food or raiment.  
The third fruit which we may reap out of our afflictions is, That God useth them as 
Afflictions s●ive in the church, as rods hanged up here and there in schools.  his fatherly rods to correct the offences which we his children have and daily do commit against him: So as they are no less needful for a Church than rods in a school, or household discipline in a well governed Family. For we cannot long persist in the right way without them, our nature being so corrupt as it is; we should grow to be disordered, if we were not held in by persecutions and afflictions. What should become of a Commonwealth, if every one were left to do as him listed? So if God should forbear to correct his children, the city of God would in time come to be a Sodom, and the sheepfold of Christ an Hogsty or a College of a Devils.  
A loving father, that puts forth his son to be a scholar, entreats his Master now and 
Simile.  then to correct him: And if through indulgency he neglects to do it, the father will complain of him that he mars his child. Would we be Scholars in Christ's School, and not suffer him to do that to us, which we would a Schoolmaster should do to our children? So indeed, if we shall refuse to bear the yoke in our youth, we may worthily be condemned with the world when we are old. It is good for a man, saith the holy Prophet, That he bear the yoke in his youth; for such is the untamednesse of our simple nature, 
Lam. 3. 27.  that if it be not betimes kerbed, & continually kept short, it will hardly be reclaimed or brought within compass. But if God once take the rod into his hands, we begin then to have some fear of offending him; and if we do, we are ready to confess it. The rod wakens the dead and drowsy conscience: It makes us mourn and weep, as also to accuse and condemn ourselves for our ingratitude towards so good and gracious a Father; we begin to toss and roll ourselves this way and that way to find ease, waiting from whence it will spring forth unto us.  
In this perturbation and anxiety of conscience the holy spirit of God, seeing us cast down and humbled, sets before our eyes God's mercy in Christ: Whose blood applied by faith purgeth and heals the wound which is made therein. This done, he will carry such an hand over us as shall withhold us from vice, and draw us on to the love of virtue. And thus we see how the Lord doth by little and little correct our sinful disposition, by exercising us with manifold afflictions; whereby the whilst he provides for his own glory. Let us therewith consider his admirable bounty, seeing thus he covers our shame: for whereas he might justly cause us to suffer for our sins which we have committed against his Majesty, he in stead thereof turns it to suffering for his truth and holy names sake; putting this honourable Title as a veil over us, to shadow our nakedness.  
For first he altars the nature of the punishment, which is due unto us for our misdeeds, into an assured hope of recompensing all our labour and travel we undergo for righteous causes. And in the second place, he turns the dishonour which we ought to receive, as a token of the vengeance which he might to our ignominy execute upon us, into an immortal Trophy of Honour, wherewith we are crowned in the presence of God and of his Angels. Thirdly, hereby he graciously provides for the peace of our consciences, which, in stead of sorrow and grief wherewith they might be wounded for guilt of sin, on the contrary do sensibly rejoice and glory in these sufferings for the name of Christ. And fourthly in the midst of all these joys, and most singular consolations, yet the conscience (for all that) ceaseth not to retain a scruple or dram of Rhubarb mingled herewith, to purge out now and then some corrupt humours, and by persecutions to put us in mind of our sins committed against the Lord in times past.  
But yet he so tempers and moderates these his drugs, and that in so exquisite and artificial a manner, that while he humbleth us with his left hand, he supporteth us with his right hand; if he causeth grief, by and by he comforts us; in smiting he heals us; in which mixture and tempering of things, so much differing in nature and quality, consists the salvation of our souls. Even as the skilful and expert Physician, by measuring out an equal and just proportion of contrary drugs meeting with our corrupt humours, provides for the safety of our bodies.  
We see that an hot or dry Summer, or a fair Spring time, brings many diseases therewith; 
Simile.  and how fast weeds sprout forth among the good herbs; besides filling our houses with flies, fleas, and like annoyances; the air and streets with unsavoury and infectious smells: all which in Winter, in cold and frosty weather, do take their leave and are gone: So whilst outward joy and prosperity with other contentments last, the body of the Church is pestered with sundry and divers spiritual bad humours and dangerous diseases; which on the contrary it is preserved and freed from by the variety of God's fatherly rods and chastisements.  
Now to proceed to the fourth benefit of afflictions, which is to kill the pride of our 
(4)  rebellious nature: The Hebrews use these two words, to afflict and humble, for one and the same thing; as if the latter were the fruit of the former. Nor do we want examples which may sufficiently admonish us, that as worldly prosperity usually causeth our hearts to swell, and to be puffed up; so on the contrary, adversities and afflictions deject and humble us. Whilst Nabuchadnezzar abounded in all his delights, his heart was 
Dan. 4. 30. Dan 315.  swollen so fare with pride, that he began not only to oppress his subjects, but to justle even against God himself by his blasphemies. But when God had once cast him into the furnace of affliction, he then became as meek and humble a person as was in all his kingdom. 
Dan. 4. 37: 2 Chr. 33. from verse 1. to verse 24.   
Manasses reigning in peace and liberty over the people of judah, grew so inso lent, that there was no impiety or injustice wherein he overflowed not; but being surprised by his enemies, and laid in iron bands and fetters, he was changed in an instant, and became as low in his own esteem as ever he thought himself high: which appeareth in his prayer made to God in his affliction, wherein he prostrates himself before him, confessing his offences with great compunction of heart and humility.  
Saint Paul bore himself like a fierce and cruel Lion all the while he enjoyed favour 
Acts 9 from verse 1. to verse 24.  from the high Priests, raging hither and thither, breaking forcibly into houses, and apprehending such as he found to be professors of the Gospel; but the same man, being touched by God's hand in the way as he was journeying towards Damascus (intending there to exercise his Commission upon the Saints and servants of Christ) suddenly became also as meek as a Lamb, and was ready to proffer his service in whatsoever the Lord would enjoin him to do.  
Eusebius, in his Prologue to the eighth book of his Ecclesiastical history, relates, how God seeing the pride which began to bud and spring forth in the Church, and principally among the Pastors thereof (who out of their ambition strove about dignities and preferments therein) was moved for that very thing to raise up that great persecution which befell the Church under the reign of Dioclesian and Maximinian, to crack their pride, and to provoke them to prayer, yea rather to watch over their flocks, than to contend who should be the greatest.  
Wherein we may see, that by the blessing of God there is a kind of virtue in afflictions, to humble and bring those home who through prosperity have forgotten themselves, and strayed out of the right way. Nay, so forcible are they to abate and take down the pride of such who otherwise are hardened and grown obstinate, that even Pharaoh, as 
Exo. 8. 8. & 9 27. & 10. 16.  rebellious and stiff necked as he was, seemed sometimes to bend and bow under the mighty hand of God. Whilst God gave him some respite, it is true, he still hardened his heart; but when the next judgement fell upon him and his people, he by and by became as pliable as a glove for ones hand.  
Seeing then all of us naturally are thus inclined, to wax proud by prosperity, a vice which God sets and opposeth himself against above other, as most abominable in his sight, we ought not me thinks so much to be terrified at the approach of persecutions, forasmuch as they withhold from, and correct in us the same our pride, sooner than all the instructions which are taught us by word of mouth.  
The next benefit afflictions bring us, is to quicken us up to the prayer of faith, which is never better discerned than when afflictions lie heaviest upon us. In my distress (saith David) Feried unto the Lord. For as our desires to obtain mercy grow stronger, so are 
Psal. 120. 1.  our requests more or less servant; our desire always being according to our necessity. Let a man be sick, poor, or lie under any other greater trial, the prayers of such do beyond comparison exceed in earnestness and fervour theirs, who are well and at their heart's ease. David in many of his Psalms pressed the Lord in such wise by prayer, 
Psal. 17. 1, 2. & 28. 1, 2.  when troubles lay heavy upon him, as if he meant to take no denial.  
With what vehemency prayed the Apostles to God for strength, being persecuted 
Act. 4. 5, 6. 24. 29.  by the Rulers, Elders, and Scribes of jerusalem, insomuch as the place was shaken where they were assembled? He that shall duly weigh with what prayers and tears our Lord 
Heb. 5. 7. Luke 22. 44.  jesus Christ solicited his father in his passion, being nigh unto his death, will confess that fire is not more apt to be kindled by the winds which blow upon it, than the prayer of Faith is fired and augmented by affliction. Would any man have imagined that ever such voices of prayers and praises should have been made in the belly of a Whale, 
jonah 2. read the whole chapter.  as jonas made being there as it were in the bottom of hell?   

CHAP. IU. Wherein is showed that afflictions are not only profitable, but pleasant also.  
IGrant that afflictions considered in themselves are no way joyous but grievous, as the Apostle declareth, Heb. 12. 11. because they are rather messengers of God's displeasure; the root also from whence they spring being indeed our sins. But as we see how our Apothecaries in their shops have the skill to mix poisons with good and healthful medicines: So our God, being infinitely more wise, knows so to temper our afflictions for our good, that our of things, bitter and distasteful to us in the own nature, he can compose not only a profitable, but a most pleasant potion.  
Yea, even as Bees out of the bitterest herbs draw the most sweet honey, so the Lord out of the tartest troubles extracts such sweets, that at length we shall with Samson be 
judg. 14. 14.  forced to say, Out of the ●ater came forth meat, and out of the strong came forth sweetness. Hunger in itself is sharp, and hard to be endured; yet our taste is greatly delighted, when we can eat with an appetite. Can any man judge how beneficial a fire were, if he were not some times pinched with cold? Or with what delight could we accept of drink in the hear of Summer, if we were not almost dried up with thirst? Or how acceptable rest is, if we were not tired out with travel and labour? As we see then, that these accidents (how grievous or incommodious soever, now incident unto our nature corrupted by fin) do notwithstanding dispose us to receive exceeding contentments therefrom: So persecutions, albeit in and of themselves naturally abhorred, proceeding partly (as we have said) from God's displeasure, and partly from Satan and his instruments; yet do they fit and prepare us for the enjoying of those great consolations which God hath promised to his Elect. Afflictions cause us to feel, first, That God is the Father of mercies, and of all comfort: Secondly, That the Office of Christ his Son is, To revive the 
2 Cor. 1. 1.  desolate and broken in heart; Thirdly, That the holy Ghost is the comforter of his 
Mat. 11. 28. john 14. 16: Rom. 15. 4.  Church: Fourthly, That the word of God is it that ministers comfort to us in all our tribulations and adversities which for the most part befall us for adhering thereto.  
For as he who would taste meat favoury to his palate, useth fault therewith; so if we would (to purpose) find the Word of God tasteful to us, commonly it is when we are in affliction. When did the Apostles rejoice more, than after they had tasted of the whip 
Acts 5. 4.  for the name of Christ? When did Saint Stephen's face appear as if it had been the face of an Angel, but when he stood before the Council at jerusalem to answer for his life? 
Acts 6. 15.  He that looked upon the three young men in the hot fiery furnace, saw them walking up 
Dan. 3. 25.  and down there, as in some pleasant and delightful meadow or garden. Behold that ancient father Ignatius, who (as himself records) being led from Syria to Rome, there to be devoured, accompanied by sea and land with a band of soldiers (which he terms ten Leopards) wished by the way as he went, that he were in the midst of those beasts which were ready to rend him in pieces, and that their appetites might be whetted to dispatch him quickly; fearing lest it should happen to him as to some other Martyrs, that the beasts out of a kind of reverence and humanity would not dare to approach unto him; being ready, he said, rather to provoke them to the fight, than that they should suffer him so to escape. Pardon me, I pray you, saith he, for I know what is profitable for me: I now begin to be a Disciple of Christ, I affect nothing this world affords? What is so dear to me as Christ? If it be not sufficient for me to be torn with beasts, let fires and all the tortures of men and Devils be prepared for me; let all my body be dismembered, my bones bruised to pieces, so that I may enjoy communion with my God, and come into the presence of my Saviour. And when he heard the Lion's roaring, he said, I am the Lords wheat, I must be ground with the teeth of wild beasts, that I may be found pure bread.  
May we not now conjecture by the wishes of this holy Bishop, what sweet delight he 
Simile.  found in himself in approaching nigh unto his Martyrdom? As a Queen then, or great Lady takes no greater content than when she perceives in her husband some apparent signs of his favour, especially then when she hath conceived some suspicion of alienating his affection from her, or it seems to be any way cooled or abated: So the faithful soul, who loves the Lord entirely, desires nothing more, nor taketh at any time more delight, than when she feels from her husband Christ love for love, but chief in the hour of temptation and tribulation, which oft times causeth our heads and hearts to be possessed with jealousies and suspicions that we are out of his favour. Let us conclude then, that seeing (in regard of the reasons heretofore alleged) persecutions are so honourable, every way profitable and delectable to the true Christian; What cause hath he either to be grieved or terrified when they befall him? Nay, he ought with the Apostles and Martyrs to triumph and rejoice.  
To which purpose may fitly be applied that saying of Themistocles to his children, when he saw the great honours that the King of Persia had conferred upon him by their exile, finding kinder entertainment among strangers than in their own country; We had perished, said he, if we had not perished. So may we say, That did not our natural life perish here by persecutions, we had never been saved in the kingdom of heaven.  
Run we then (my brethren) with patience the race that is set before us; let us not be ashamed with Simon the Cyrenian to carry the reproachful Cross of Christ; and seeing we must die once, let us desire rather to die gloriously for righteousness sake, than ignominiously by shunning it. If Princes had rather die in a breach than in their bed; and to lose their life in the field, than an eye at tilt or tourney; let us imitate them in this our spiritual conflict-earnestly entreating the Lord, if it be his blessed will, that we may fight and die valiantly in the defence of his Truth, and for the honour of his son. If worldly minded men can and will suffer many hard adventures, some for their honour, others for their profits and pleasures, though but vain and temporary; with what longing should we aspire to that certain and eternal happiness, rest, and glory, wherewith all those shall be crowned who fight manfully and constantly for the cause of Christ?  
But the world and worldings smile at this wisdom, counting it foolishness; the flesh also joining therewith thinks all we have said to be either idle fantasies, or mere paradoxes; and no marvel, for both of them being from the earth can savour nothing but what is earthly, as Christ saith. Between the judgement of the Church and that of the World there is a broad difference, when the question is of determining what is true honour, profit, or pleasure; whence it is that in a manner the one scorns that which the other admires and adores. So as they never consent in approving or condemning with one voice that which is questioned; for the belly hath no ears. If therefore we mean to be ruled aright either in the matter of faith or outward manners, let us not be guided therein either by the world's judgement, or yet that of the flesh; for the world is poorblind, and the belly, as we have said, hath no ears.  
Ponder we then these things, that so we may be prepared to obey the will of God: let us not wilfully r●sh into dangers; only if God shall call us forth to suffer, purposing thereby to conform us to our Head, and so to accompany that great cloud of witnesses through the narrow way that leads to his kingdom, yield we our necks to bear the sweet and easy yoke of Christ. Be it that Satan and his confederates do persecute the Church of Christ, yet hath she an assured hiding place. The faithful may be imprisoned, but in the mean while they leave the world in a worse prison, viz. shut up under the wrath of God. They may be in bonds, yet is not that so bad as to lie bound in the bonds of iniquity; they are oft shut up in dark and unsavoury places, but how can darkness be grievous to them who are the children of light, especially when God shines upon them with the light of his countenance? Stinking holes and odious smells cannot so offend and annoy them, but that the sweet savour of a good conscience, purified by faith, surmounts all. They may be put into dungeons in the world, yet being chosen of God out of the world, they have their conversation in heaven. Be it that they lose a few commodities here, it is but as if they forsook counters to receive gold, things terrestrial for celestial. A Christian may suffer, but he cannot die; he may lose his life, but he cannot lose Christ; when he leaves the world he goes to God.  
Wherefore let us then put on the whole armour of God, and as good soldiers of 
Eph. 6. 11. 2 Tim. 23. Rev. 2. 10,  jesus Christ enure ourselves to endure hardness. So shall it come to pass, that continuing faithful in this spiritual Warfare unto the death, we shall at length receive the crown of eternal life.    

THE HISTORY OF FOUR MARTYRS BURNED AT LILE IN FLANDERS, IN THE YEAR, 1556. WHOSE NAMES ARE ROBERT OGVIER, AND HIS WIFE, BAUDICON, AND MARTIN, their two Sons.  
THe example which is set before us in this so godly a Family may well serve for an entrance to the Continuation of the History of foreign Martyrs, in that we● may thence learn, what those true ornaments are wherewith both parents and their children ought to be decked and adorned namely with such a light shining forth from the sound knowledge of the Gospel, as whereby the Church of God may be edified and confirmed in seeing them to hold the profession of their faith coustantly even unto the death.  
THe City of LILE may 
Anno 1556.  well be placed in the first rank of those Cities of Merchandise in the Low-countries of Flanders, Artols and Haynault, upon which the Lord hath multiplied his blessings, not so much of worldly good things, as of his spiritual graces; yea; in so abundent measure, that even under the tyraumy of Antichrist in the Country's aforenamed, few places can be named where the Gospel in that time was more freely published and preached, or with greater zeal received than there.  
For, for three years together the Gospel was secretly taught among them, sometime in houses, then, in woods, in fields, and in caves of the earth, not without the hazarding of their dearest life, if they had been discovered: yet could not these apparent dangers under such tyranny cool or abate the burning zeal which almost consumed the heart of this people, hungering and thirsting after the spiritual food of their souls.  
What was among them preached, was accordingly practised: works of mercy and charity were there exercised, not only towards those of the household of Faith, but even towards them which were without; so as many by means hereof were drawn and brought on to the knowledge of Christ. They ordained in their assembly certain Deacons to receive the alms which were given; men fearing God, being well approved of, who went weekly from house to house to collect the abnes of such as they knew to be faithful: admonishing every one how to carry themselves themselves in their vocations, and of their duty in contributing towards the relief of the poor Saints.  
And thus each one according to his place endeavoured to express and manifest his faith by the fruits thereof, namely good works.  
In a very short space of time, the Lord by the Ministry of his Word (though preached in secret) erected here a flourishing Church, so as the Congregation consisted of a competent number of men, women, and children, not only of the city, but out of four or five Willages besides bordering nigh unto it, who came also with an eager appetite to be instructed.  
In the mean while, you may conceive that satan and his adherents ceased not to storm and rage hereat, not being able long to endure these their holy meetings; but when the time was now come, that God had given them power to prove and try his Church, they foreflowed not to exercise their cruelty upon if, which long before they had plotted and contrived.  
Upon Saturday then the sixth of March, Ann. 1556. between nine and ten of the Clock in the night, the Provost of the City with his Sergeants armed themselves to make search, if they could find any met together ●t houses; but as then there was no assembly. Therefore they came to the house of one whose name was Robert Oguier, which was a little Church: for all both great and small, man-servants and ma●ds were familiarly instruded there's in the knowledge of God, as the issue well manifested.  
Being violently entered into the said house, and seeking here and there for their prey, they found certain books which they carried away. But he whom they principally aimed at was not then in the house; viz. Baudicon the son of the said Robert O●●uler, who at that time was gone abroad to commune and talk of the word of God with some of the brethren, as he oft used to do. Returning home, he knocked at the door: Martin his younger brother, watching his conunting, bade him be gone, willing him not to come in. But Ba●dicon, thinking his brother mistook him for some other, said, it is I, open the door: with that, the sergeants approaching nigh unto it, opened the same, and causing him to enter in, said, Ah Sir, you are well met, to whom he answered, I thank you my friends, you also are welcome hither.  
Then said the Provost, I arrest you all in the Emperor's name, and with that commanded each of them to be bound, to wit, the husband & his wife with their two sons, leaving their two daughters to look to the house. Now as they conveied them along through the streets, Baudicon with a voice somewhat extended (which might easily be heard 
The prayer which Baudicon made as he was led to prison.  at that time of the night) said, O Lord, assist us by thy grace not only to be prisoners for thy name sake, but to confess thy holy truth in all purity before men, so fare as to seal the same with our bloods for the edification of thy poor Church.  
Thus were they brought into several prisons, where they were severally handled; yet ceased they not to praise and bless the Lord with one consent; within a few days after, the prisoners were presented before the Magistrates of the City, and examined as touching their course of life, who directed their speech first to Robert Oguier in these words: It is told us that you never come to mass, yea, and also dissuade others from coming thereto; we are further informed that you maintain conventicles in your house, causing erroneous doctrines to be preached there contrary to the ordinance of our holy Mother the Church, whereby you have transgressed the laws of the Imperial Majesty.  
Robert Oguier answered, whereas first of all you lay to my charge that I go not to Mass; I refuse so to do, indeed, because the death and precious blood of the son of God, and his sacrifice is utterly abolished there, and trodden under foot. For Christ by one sacrifice hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. The Apostle saith, by 
Heb. 10. 14.  one offering. For do we read in all the scriptures, that either the Prophets, Christ, or any of his Apostles ever said mass? for they knew not what it meant. Christ indeed instituted the holy Supper, in which all Christian people do communicate together, but they sacrificed not. If you please to read the Bible over, you shall never find the Mass once mentioned therein. And therefore it is the mere invention of men. You know then what Christ saith, In vain do they worship me, 
Mat. 15. 9  teaching for doctrines the commandments of men If either myself, or any of mine had been at Mass, which is ordained by the commandment of men, Christ would have told us, we had worshipped him in vain.  
As for the second accusation, I cannot nor will deny, but there have met together in my house honest people fearing God; I assure you not with intention to wrong or harm any, but rather for the advancement of God's glory, and the good of many. I knew indeed that the Emperor had forbidden it, but what then? I knew also that Christ in his Gospel had commanded it. Where two or 
Mat. 18. 20.  three, saith he, are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. Thus you see I could not well obey the Emperor, but I must disobey Christ. In this case then, I choose rather to obey my God, then man.  
One of the Magistrates demanded what they did when they met together.  
To which Baudicon the eldest son of Robert Oguier answered; if it please you my Masters to give me leave, I will open the business at large unto you.  
The Sheriffs seeing his promptness, looking one upon another said, well, let us hear it then. Baudicon, lifting up his eyes to heaven, began thus: when we meet together in the name of our Lord jesus Christ to hear the word of God, we first of all prostrate upon our knees before God, and in the humility of our Spirits do make a confession of our sins before his divine Majesty. Then we pray that the word of God may be rightly divided, and purely preached: we also pray for our Sovereign Lord the Emperor, and for all his honourable Counsellors, that the Commonwealth may be peaceably governed to the glory of God; yea we forget not you whom we acknowledge our superiors; entreating our good God for you, and for this whole City, that you may maintain it in all tranquillity. Thus I have summarily related unto you what we do: think you now, whether we have offended so highly in this matter of our assemblies. Moreover if you will not be offended to hear the tenor of the prayers we make there, I am ready to recite the same unto you.  
One of the Magistrates gave him a sign by which he might understand that they desired to hear it. Baudicon then kneeling down before them, prayed with such fervency of affection, that the like ardency of zeal never appeared in him in so admirable a manner as at that time; Insomuch that the Magistrates were forced to burst forth into tears; beholding what a gracious Spirit the young man was endued withal. Then standing up, he said, now your Mastership's may take a scantling by this, how we are employed in our meetings.  
Whilst they were thus examined, each of them made an open confession of the faith which they held. After this being returned again into prison, they not long after were put to the torture, to make them confess who they were that frequentend their house, but they would discover none, unless such as were well known to the judges, or else were at that time absent. About four or five days after, they were convented again before their judges, namely, the father & his two sons: and after many words passed, they asked them whether they would submit themselves to the will of the Magistrates. Robert Oguier and Baudicon his son, with some deliberation, said, yes, we will.  
Then demanding the same of Mart. the younger brother, he answered, that he would not submit himself thereto, but would accompany his Mother: so he was sent bacl again to prison, whilst the father and the son were advidged to be burned alive to ashes. Now as they went to receive the sentence, one of the judges sitting in his place, after sentence pronounced, said, to day you shall go to devil with all the Devils in hell fi●e (which he spoke as one transported with fury in beholding the great patience of these two servants of Christ) for they took all things quietly, vanquishing their enemy's cruelty by patiented bearing the Cross, and in praising God for the same. Having received the sentence of death, they were returned to the prison whence they came, being joyful that the Lord did them that honour to be enroled in the number of his Martyrs. No sooner entered they the prison, but a band of friars came in thither: one amongst the rest told them, the hour was come in which they must finish their days. Robert Oguier and his son answered, we know it well. But blessed be the Lord our God, who now delivering our bodies out of this vile prison, will receive our souls into his glorious and heavenly kingdom.  
One of the Friars whose name was Lazard, a notable limb of Antichrist, endeavoured to turn● them from their faith, saying, Father Robert, thou art an old man, let me entreat thee in this thy last hour to think of saving thine own soul. And if thou wilt give ear to me, I warrant thee thou shalt do well.  
The old man answered, poor man, how darest thou attribute that to thyself which belongs to the eternal God, and so rob him of his honour; for it seems by thy speech, that if I will hearken to thee, thou wilt become my Saviour. No, no, I have one only Saviour jesus Christ, who by and by will deliver me from this miserable world. I have one Doctor, whom the heavenly Father 
Mat. 17 5.  hath commanded me to hear, and I purpose to hearken to none other.  
A Friar, called the Father of Saint Clare, exhorting him to take pity of his soul which Christ had redeemed: Thou willest me, said Robert, to pity mine own soul, dost thou not see what pity I have on it, when for the name of Christ I wi●ngly abandon this body of mine to the fire, hoping to day to be with him in Paradise? I have put all my confidence in God, and my hope wholly is fixed upon the merits of Christ his death and passion, he will direct me the right way to his Kingdom. I believe whatsoever the holy Prophets and Apostles have written, and in that faith will I live and die.  
The Friar hearing this, said, Out Dog, thou art not worthy the name of a Christian; thou and thy son with thee are both resolved to damn your bodies and souls with all the devils in the bottom of hell.  
As they were about to sever Baudicon from his father, he said, Let my father alone, and trouble him not thus, he is an old man, and hath an infirm body, hinder him not I pray you, from receiving the Crown of Martyrdom.  
Another of the Friars said, Away varlet, thou art the cause of thy father's perdition. The Friars then turning themselves towards the Executioner, said, On, on, Officer, do thine Office, for we will be gone, we lose but our labour, seeing the devil hath bewitched them.  
Baudicon was then conveyed into a chamber apart, and there being stripped of his clothes was fitted to be sacrificed; now as one brought him Gunpowder to put to his breast, an odd fellow standing by said, Wert thou my brother, I would sell all that I am worth to buy Faggots to burn thee, thou findest but too much favour. The young man answered, Well Sir, the Lord show you more mercy. Some that were present, saying, Good God, is it not a pitiful sight to behold these poor men? A Doctor being by answered, And what pity would you have showed towards them? I would in stead of allowing them this powder 
Saint Laurence was roasted on a gridiron by Pagans. In this age the godly find in a manner the like from fai●e and feigned Christians. A gentle persuasion.  have them fried on Gridirons, as S. Laurence was.  
Whilst they spoke thus to Baudicon, some of the Friars closed in with the old man, persuading him at least to take a Crucifix into his hands, lest the people (said they) should murmur against you; adding further, that he might for all that lift up his heart to God, because you know, said they, it is but a piece of wood.  
Thus they fastened it between his hands, but as soon as Baudicon was come down, and espied what they had done to his father, he said, Alas father, what do you now, will you play the Idolater even at your last hour. And then pulling the idol out of his hands which they had fastened therein, he threw it away, saying, What cause hath the people to be offended at us, for not receiving a jesus Christ of wood? We bear upon our hearts the Cross of Christ the Son of the everliving God, feeling his holy word written therein in Letters of Gold.  
As they were led to execution, a band of soldiers were attendant upon them, no less then if a Prince had been conducted into his kingdom. Being come to the place where they were to suffer, they ascended up the scaffold which was there prepared for them. Then Baudicon asked leave of the Sheriffs to make a confession of his faith before the people. Answer was made, That he was to look unto his ghostly Father and Confessor; confess yourself (said they) to him. He was then haled rudely to the stake, where he began to sing the sixteenth Psalm. The Friar cried out, Do you not hear my Masters, what wicked errors these heretics sing, to be●ile the people withal. Baudicon hearing what he said, replied thus; Now simple idiot, callest thou the Psalms of the Prophet David, errors? But no marvel, for thus you are wont to blaspeme against the Spirit of God.  
Then turning his eye towards his father, who was about to be chained to the stake, he said, Be of good courage father, the worst will be passed by and by. As the executioner was fastening him to the post, he chanced to hit him with his hammer on the foot, to make him stand nearer to the same. The old man being sensible of the blow, said, Friend, thou hurtest my foot, why dost thou abuse me thus? The Friar hearing this, said, Ah these heretics! They would be counted Martyrs forsooth; but if they be but touched a little, they cry out as they were killed. To which Baudicon thus replied: Think you then that we fear the tormentors? No such matter; for had we feared the same, we had never exposed our bodies to this so shameful and painful a kind of death.  
Then he often reiterated these short breathe, O God, Father everlasting, accept the sacrifice of our bodies, for thy well beloved Son jesus Christ's sake. One of the Friars cried, Heretic, thou liest, he is none of thy father, the Devil is thy father. And thus, during these conflicts, he bent his eyes to heaven, and speaking to his father, said; Behold, for I see the heavens open, and millions of Angels ready pressed to receive us, rejoicing to see us thus witnessing the truth in the view of the World. Father, let us be glad and rejoice, for the joys of heaven are set open unto us.  
Then said one of the Friars, I see hell open, and millions of Devils present to carry you thither. But the Lord, who never forsakes any that put their trustin him, stirred up the heart and opened the mouth of a poor man who stood among the multitude, beholding this spectacle, who being moved with compassion, cried aloud, Be of good comfort Baudicon, stand thou to it, thou 〈◊〉 in a good quarrel, I am on thy side; after which words he departed thence, and a way being made for him, saved himself from danger.  
Fire was forthwith put to the straw and wood which burned beneath, whilst they (not shrinking for the pains) spoke one to another; Baudicon often repeating this in his father's ears, Faint not father, nor be afraid, Yet a very little while and we shall enter into the heavenly mansions.  
In the end the fire growing hot upon them, the last words they were heard to pronounce, were jesus Christ thou Son of God, into thy hands we commend our spirits. And thus these two slept sweetly in the Lord.  
Within eight days after, jane the mother, and Martin her son were executed in the same City of Lile; but of this more hereafter.  

jane the wife of Robert Oguier, and Martin her son, Martyrs.  
THe wife here follows her husband, and accompanies her son: her conversion is admirable; for being severed from him, the Friars having seduced her laboured with her to turn her some also out of the right way; but he understanding thereof recovers his mother again, and so they both gave their lives for the truth, to the great confusion of their enemies.  
But before we come to describe their happy ends, we will, as briefly as may be, note by the way the great conflicts of spirit which both of them sustained.  
There were sent unto them many of the popish rabble, to turn them from their faith. Now that this their devilish enterprise might the rather be effected, they sundered one of them from the other, so as by the politic device of a Monk, the poor woman began to waver, and let go her first faith. At this their enemies rejoiced not a little, whilst the poor little flock of Christ, hearing such sad news, were in continual perplexity, but the Lord left them not in this mournful condition.  
For on a day one of the Monks resorted to her in the prison, counselling her to win her son Martin, and to draw him from his errors: which she promised to do. But when he was come to his Mother, and perceived that she was not only fallen, but also quite turned out of the right way, he began with tears to bewail her miserable estate.  
O Mother, saith he, what have you done? Have you denied him who hath redeemed you? Alas, what evil hath he done you, that you should requite him with this so great an injury and dishonour. Now I am plunged into that woe, which I have most feared. Ah good God, that I should live to see this, which pierceth me to the very heart.  
His Mother hearing these his pitiful complaints, and seeing the tears which her son shed for her, began again to renew her strength in the Lord, and with tears cried out, O Father of mercies, be merciful unto me miserable sinner, and cover my transgression under the righteousness of thy blessed Son; Lord enable me with strength from above, to stand to my first confession, and make me to abide steadfast therein even unto my last breath.  
It was not long after this her change, but the same instruments of Satan, who had seduced her, came in, supposing to find her in the same mind wherein they left her: whom she no sooner espied, but with detestation said, Avoid Satan. get thee behind me: for henceforth thou hast neither part nor portion in me. I will by the help of God stand to my first confession; And if I may not sign it with Ink, I will seal it with my blood. And so from that time this frail vessel, who for a while relented, after her recovery grew stronger and stronger.  
The judges seeing their constancy, delayed not to dispatch them out of the way, condemning them to be burned alive, and their bodies being reduced to ashes, the same to be scattered and dispersed in the air. The mother and the son having heard their sentence read, in the way as they were going bacl again to prison, said, now blessed be our God, who causeth us thus to triumph over our enemies: This is the wished hour, our gladsome day is come. Let us not then, said Martin, forget to be thankful for the honour he doth us, in thus conforming us unto the Image of his Son. Let us remember those who have traced this path before us: for this is the high way to the Kingdom of heaven. Let us then good Mother go on boldly out of the Camp with the Son 
Heb. 13. 13.  of God, bearing his reproach, with all his holy Martyrs; for so we shall find passage into the glorious Kingdom of the everliving God.  
Some of the company hearing, but not being able to brook these words, said, we see now thou heretic that thou art wholly possessed body and soul with a devil, as was thy father and brother who are both in Hell. Martin said, Sirs, as for your rail and curse, our God will this day turn them into blessings in the sight of himself and of all his holy Angels.  
A certain temporizer said to Martin, thou silly 
See here the sundry ●ights of Satan.  youth thou sayest thou knowest not what; thou art too well conceited of thyself and of thy cause. Seest thou not all this people here about thee? what thinkest thou of them? they believe not as thou dost, and yet I doubt not but they shall be saved. But you imagine to do that which will never come to pass, though you pretend never so much that you are in the faith, and have the Scriptures for you.  
The good woman hearing this, answered, Sir, Christ jesus our Lord saith, that it is the wide gate and broad way which leads to destruction, 
Mat. 7. 12.  and therefore many gooe in thereat: but the gate, saith he, is narrow that leads to life, and few 
How we may know we are in the right way.  there be that find it. Do ye then doubt whether we are in the strait way or no, when ye behold our sufferings? would you have a better sign than this, to know whether we are in the right way or no? Compare our Doctrine with that of your Priests and Monks: we for our parts are determined to have but one Christ and him crucified; we only embrace the Scriptures of the old and new Testament. Are we deceived in beléeving that which the holy Prophets and Apostles have taught?  
One of the Friars turning towards Martin, said, youngman, be well advised; for thy father and thy brother have acknowledged the seven Sacraments of the Church together with us: and thou poor silly youth hast heard some wicked Heretic who hath deluded thee: thinkest thou thyself wiser than so many learned Doctors as have lived in so many ages? Martin answered, I pray you Sir, doth not Christ our Lord tell us, that his Father hath hid the secrets of his Kingdom from the wise and prudent, and revealed them to 
Mat. 11. 25. job 5. 13.  babes? And doth not the Lord oftentimes catch the wise in their own craftiness?  
And whereas you say my Father and Brother have confessed seven Sacraments, I well perceive by this that I ought not to give credit to ought you say; knowye not that the Devil is the father of lies, and all liars? Is it not sufficient that I acknowledge so many Sacraments as God himself hath instituted and ordained, to wit, Baptism and the Supper of the Lord?  
Then came there into the prison two men of great authority in the City of Lisle, the one called Mounsieur Barras, the other Beaufremes, who promised Martin great matters, if he would recant and return to the Roman Church. Beaufremes among other speeches said thus unto him, Young man, I have compassion on thy tender years, if thou wilt be ruled by us, I will 
100 〈◊〉 amount to two hundred crowns: but this faithful Martyr of Christ was not like judas, who for love of money sold his Master.  promise thee thou shalt not die this shameful death: moreover, I will give thee one hundred pounds sterling.  
Martin gave him this answer. Sir, you present before me many temporal commodities: but alas, do you think me so simple, as to forsake an eternal Kingdom for enjoying of a short transitory life? No sir, it is too late to speak to me now of worldly commodities, but of those spiritual, which God hath prepared for me today in his Kingdom: nor do I purpose to hearken after any other: only, I pray you let me crave one hours' respite to give myself to prayer, and calling upon the Name of my God: for you know now it is eight days since my father departed this world, and hitherto I have scarce enjoyed an hours rest; That which I have had, hath rather been to slumber in, then have any quiet sleep, having continually had eight or nine persons environing me about, and talking unto me.  
After these great men were forced to go even as they came, Martin declared the effect of this his combat to certain Brethren who were there detained with him in prison; saying moreover, Let us lift up our heads Brethren, the brunt is over, this I hope is their last assault; forget not, I pray you, the holy doctrine of the Gospel, nor those good lessons which you have learned from our Brother Guy. 
It is very likely he means Guy de Brez a godly Minister, of whom you shall read more, God willing, hereafter.  Manifest it now to all, that you have received them not only into your ears, but also into your hearts; follow me, we lead you the way; fear not, God will never leave nor forsake you: farewell Brethren, said he, and so departed from them.  
Soon after Martin and his mother were bound and brought to the place of their Martyrdom: His mother having ascended the scaffold, cried to Martin, Come up, Come up my son. And as he was speaking to the people, she said, Speak out Martin, saith she, that it may appear to all, that we die not Heretics. Martin would have made a confession of his faith, but could not be suffered. His mother being bound to the stake, spoke in the hearing of the Spectators, We are Christians, and that which we now suffer is not for murder or theft, but because we will believe no more than that which the Word of God teacheth us: Both rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer for the same.  
The fire being kindled, the vehemency thereof did nothing cool or abate the fervency of their zeal, but they continued constant in the faith, and with lifting up their hands to heaven, in an holy accord said, Lord jesus into thy hands we 
The happy death of the mother and her son.  commend our spirits. And thus they blessedly slept in the Lord. These were the fruits which these holy assemblies in the City of Lisle brought forth. None need to inquire whether the rest were suffered to live in peace; for what other spectacles were to be espied in the high ways and fields, but poor fugitives flying hither and thither, for safeguard of their lives. So great was the cruelty which was then and there exercised among them: and yet, when all is done, God will be glorified in his Saints and children.   

¶ john Rebec, Martyr, burned at Aniers in France, the 24 of April, 1556.  
THis Robert had his tongue cut out because he 
A Martyr's tongue cut out for refusing to call upon the virgin Mary.  would not pronounce jesus Maria, to join them both in one prayer; for being urged thereunto with great threats, he boldly answered, that if his tongue should but offer to utter those words at their bidding, himself would by't it asunder with his tooth.   

¶ Bartholomew Hector, Martyr, was burned according to the sentence of the parliament of Turin in Piedmont, in the year 1556. june the 19  
BEing called before Authority to be examined ' 
The Martyr would not answer the Adversary till he had first craved assistance from God.  he would answer them to nothing before he had made his prayer to God. Whereupon falling down there on his knees, he besought him to open his mouth, and to direct his speech only to utter that which might tend to his honour and glory, and to the edification of his Church. Afterwards, when he was bound to the stake, gunpowder and brimstone was brought to be placed about him, he living up his eyes to heaven, and saying, Lord, how sweet and welcome is this to me?   

¶ Charles Covincke, or le Roy de Gand, once 
Anno 1557.  a Friar Carmelite at Gand in Flanders, was apprehended and executed at Bruges in the same Country, Anno 1557. April 27.  
BEing persuaded by his brother to return 
Charles would none of his popish habit which he had once rejected.  again to his Order, and take upon him his friar's habit; he made him this direct answer, what needs that, saith he? now I have cast off that popish weed I will never resume it again. Christ hath now set me free, I will be no longer of the Order of the slaves of Satan.  
One of the Magistrates of Bruges conferring with him, promised to procure his deliverance if he would yield but a little; and if his friar's coat displeased him, he would get him a dispensatton from the Pope to forbear the wearing of it, and provide him a Canonship. Sir, said Charles, I give you many thanks for your good will and these your kind offers: would to God I could accept of them without offending his Majesty; you offer me a Canonship, that I might live quietly and in security; but know you sir, That rest is 
That is not worthy the name of rest which is procured with offence of conscience. A judgement of God upon a persecutor.  no true rest and quietnsse which is obtained against the peace of a good conscience?  
A few days after his execution, one of them, who had his hand deepest in procuring his cruel death, died himself in such terror and horror of conscience, that it gave sufficient testimony to those of Brugoes, that they had put to death an Innocent, and that God was highly offended with those that had persecuted him.   

¶ Philibert Hamelin of Tournay, Minister and Martyr, was there executed in the year 1557.  
Whilst he remained prisoner some of his friends dealt with him to break prison, and offered him means tending thereto. But he on the contrary, having resolved to give his life for so just a quarrel as he maintained, refused, saying, I esteem it altogether unbeseeming for a 
Preachers must be no breakers of prisons.  man that is called to preach God's Word to others, to run away and break prison for fear of danger, but rather to maintain the Truth taught even in the midst of the flaming fire.  
After sentence of death was passed upon him by the court, whereby he knew he had not long to live, yet did he eat his dinner with the rest of the prisoners as joyfully as though he had been in no 
A good conscience is a continual feast.  danger, speaking unto them of the happiness of eternal life, comforting all that sat at table with him in the Consciergery.  
That none might hear what he said at the place of execution, the trumpets were caused to be sounded continually; yet might it be seen, both by his gestures and cheerfulness of his countenance, that they could not let him from speaking to God.   

¶ Archambant Seraphon, Martyr, in the year 1557.  
BEing demanded what he thought of the Pope and his authority, he answered, I think verily 
A practice of the Papists.  that same is he of whom Saint Paul speaks in his second Epistle to the Thessalonians, Chapter the second. Which words he being willed to sign with his hand; Yea, yea sir, said he, I am now ready to sign it with my blood rather than with Ink.  
He reports in a Letter written to his wife 
The Martyrs ready to scale the truth with their blood. A jailor of a Lion became a Lamb.  and friends, that whereas this jailor was wont to carry himself as sternly towards him as a Lion, roaring always in such wise upon him that all the prisoners were amazed at it, the Lord had now so mollified his heart, that he became as meek as a Lamb, declaring how he would come and visit him himself in his prison, and as well as he was able comforted him, saying, Take no care, God will assist you; nor shall it be so ill with you as you think for. For what do your enemies say, Alas he is but a silly pedlar, who, passing along this way, broached his opinions to none: that also which he holds concerning the same, he keeps to himself; therefore be of good cheer. Sir, said he, I praise God I am of good comfort, being ready to receive whatsoever it shall please him to appoint; If life, life; if death, death be it.  
One thing I had like to have omitted concerning him, which yet is worth the noting, namely, this.  
This Archambant, in a letter to his wife, puts 
An exhortation to get the Psalms without book.  his brethren in mind to learn David's Psalms; My brethren, saith he, I exhort you in the Name of God, that you would learn, yea, learn the Psalms without book whilst you have time and leisure; for when you shall be cast into dark prisons (I say when God shall call you to suffer for his sake) you shall then have no book with you, whether of a small or great Print, to see what part succeeds another, which I now utter to my great grief and shame; for if I should tell you I lacked forewarning long ago, you can bear witness to the contrary: Nor do I know now what to do, but even to humble myself before the Lord, crying unto him, Mercy, mercy, Lord have mercy upon me. Blessed and happy are they who are careful to get knowledge and faith, as oil into their vessels, before the Bridegroom come.  
When he looked on his hands, he was wont to say, o flesh, thou must suffer and be turned into ashes, until the last day.   

jeffery Vergale Martyr in the year 1557. He was burned at Turin the last of December.  
STanding upon a stool at the stake, the executioner according to the custom prayed him to forgive him his death.  
jeffery answered him, I not only forgive thee, but those also who first imprisoned me at Burges, yea, those that brought me to this City, and have condemned me to this death. Be not afraid, do thine office, my death shall not be unprofitable. 
The death of the Martyrs is not without fruit.    

Nicolas jeuville Martyr in the year 1557. who with two others mentioned hereafter were burned in the place called Mawbert without Paris in France.  
THis godly Martyr being condemned to be burned alive, and his tongue to be cut out, the Tormentor being there present offered to put the halter about his neck, but he repulsed him twice, appealing from the Sentence. But because he was pressed upon to receive it the third time, and thinking his appeal would not take place, he took it, saying; Praised be God, for I am now counted worthy to be one of the heavenly Order.   

Two innocents' condemned to suffer death, the one of them being called Henry the Tailor.  
THis Henry rejoiced at the hearing of the 
These two were burnt at Antwerp. The Martyrs willingly give their necks to the block, but left the punishment to their persecutors.  sentence read, saying, This is the day we have long expected, and therefore give ourselves willingly to die, but as for the punishment, my masters, that we leave to you: yet we pray that God would pardon you this injustice.  
At which speeches the Magistrates turned away their faces not willing to hear it; but Adrian, who was the other Martyr, told them boldly, That God would require the blood of the just at their hands whom they daily put to death.  
The next day being appointed for their execution, a great multitude were assembled into the Market place, to be hold the behaviour of these goodly men, who, as they were led to death, protested. That the cause why they died, was only for bearing witness to the truth of the Gospel, which words they uttered with such courage, that the officers, who environed them round about, strove to damp the same by a great noise; which they made, lest their voice should be understood. Whilst the executioner fastened them to the stake, there was on an instant such an hurlyburly amongst the people, that with one voice they cried, Kill, kill, rushing 
There were they in great fear, where no fear was, for as saith the Psalmist, God is in the generation of the righteous. Psal. 14. 5.  one in upon another. By and by the shops and doors of houses were shut up. The hangman let fall all his preparations, leaving the two patients standing at the stake. The Margrave being on horseback could by no means get away, being compassed in on each side. The Officers trembling for fear threw down their halberds. The spy who attended there to hearken, not knowing where to bestow himself, forsook his horse, and ran into a Church for fear.  
And though one told him that a cutpurse had caused all this ado, he would not be drawn to believe him, but said, I know we are but dead men; it is not the Thief, but the seditious people who now begin to work their revenge. Thus God confounded these bloodthirsty, showing how he could have brought all their preparations to nothing if it had pleased him.  
As soon as this hubbub was quieted, the servant of the executioner ran and strangled the two Martyrs, who had now a good space been fastened to the stake, still calling upon the name of the Lord. The fire being afterward kindled, the bodies were consumed to ashes the 19 of january, 1559.   

A Recantation fathered upon a Martyr called Cornelius Hallewin, which he never consented to, and how he took the same, in the year 1559.  
THe father of this Cornelius, soliciting the Margrave & his wife (who as it was thought was Godmother to Cornelius) to get his son out of prison; It was so agreed among them, that a libel should be framed under the name of Cornelius, wherein he should now acknowledge his error, be confessed to a Priest, would also receive his Maker, and come again into the state of grace, as a good child of his holy mother the Church. And further should say, That Sermons were of no worth, because they were not made upon holy ground. Also requiring that if he had failed in aught else, the same should be attributed 
Anno 1559.  to his young years, and therefore craved pardon. Howbeit the said Cornelius wrote letters daily in the mean while to the brethren, showing forth an admirable constancy in defending the faith; gladding the hearts of many, who gave God thanks for the graces of his good Spirit wherewith he had endued him.  
The Minister of the Flemish Church hearing of this Libel, by the means of some friends, got a Copy thereof, and having read it, considering how the tenor thereof tended to a great scandal, made the Elders and Deacons of the Church acquainted therewith, who were not a little grieved for the infirmity of their weak brother. Whereupon, the Minister wrote a sharp letter unto him, willing him to turn and repent him of his back sliding, by making a true Confession thereof before the council. When Cornelius had received this letter, & read it, he was so vexed & perplexed in his spirit, that he knew not how to demean himself, so as all the godly his Prison fellows had much ado to stay and comfort him. The blood gushed out of his nose, he spread abroad his arms, and made pitiful outcries. What, to deny the truth (said he) God forbid? Oh that the faithful should conceive so hardly of me! Good God thou knowest that I am guiltless, nor have I this way offended. Then the residue of the brethren advised him to get a sight of his indictment, which if it contained no such thing, then to send it to the Church, and so manifest to them his innocency touching that whereof he was accused: besides, making a plain confession of his faith, to impart the same to the Council, & there withal to show how he was abused by the Margrave and his Parents, which he accordingly did.  
The said Cornelius being condemned to die, the Margrave offered him so much more favour as to die a more easy kind of death, if he would but give ear to the priests whom he had brought with him into the prison. Cornelius replied, no Sir, God forbidden I should do such a thing: do ye with my body what ye will. As they bond him, & Herman janssen (who both suffered together) Herman willed the Margrave to take heed what he did: for, saith he, this will not go for payment in God's sight in bereaving us thus of our lives. I wish you to repent therefore before it be too late, you cannot long continue this tyrannous course, for the Lord will shortly avenge it. The Margrave commanded they should have a cross or crucifix put into their hands, promising Cornelius that if he would so do, he should only be beheaded and not burned: but they both rejected the Cross, saying: They would not give the least sign that might be of betraying the truth, and that it was all one to them what death they put them to, so they died in and for the Lord. The punishment, they said, could last but for a while, but the glory to come was eternal.  
Then were they led towards the Market place, and Herman rejoicing in the Lord sung the hundred and thirtieth Psalm. Cornelius followed him, and gave the people godly exhortations. Being come to the place of execution, the sword was laid there ready to behead them, if they would take the Cross into their hands, and admit the Friars into their company: But because they would not yield one whit unto them, wood was made ready to burn them. Then Cornelius fell on his knees, praying God to forgive his enemies who had sinned through ignorance. After which they were put into a little lodge made of faggots, and strangled at the stake. But whilst this was a doing, there fell out such a tumult amongst the people, that they were not a little afraid of an uproar; the hangman be caught hold of his sword to defend himself, thinking they would kill him first; but the business was as suddenly quieted as raised. The fire being kindled flamed forth upon the bodies of these holy Martyrs. The Margrave thought according to the usual course to have quenched the fire, that so conveying the bodies away half burnt, they might be laid upon the wheels nigh unto the city, in the accustomed places where they were to lie, as spectacles to be gazed on. But the people's wrath being stirred crossed him in his purpose, so as his Sergeants and Halberdiers leaving him, he stood as one astonished causing the executioner to finish out the rest of this Tragedy.   

Notes upon the occasion of a sedition at Paris, the fifth of March 1559.  
THe fifth day of March, there was a great uproar raised in the church of Saint Innocents' in Paris. The preachers all the Lent never ceased to move the people to kill all the Lutherans they could meet withal, & not leave the execution thereof to the Magistrates. Amongst the rest a Minorite, who preached in the said Church, spent all his Sermons upon that subject. The same day taking his text out of the eight of Saint john's Gospel concerning the woman taken in adultery being brought to jesus Ch: he uttered execrable things against the Magistrate: showing that it was no wonder if the judges did not cast the first stone at the Lutherans, because they themselves were also Lutherans; and therefore the people were not to attend them any longer, but to rise & make open war against them, yea, upon the chiefest of them, which were but suspected to hold that doctrine. In this garboil a poor Priest (with a brother of his, a Captain, passing by, and thinking by fair language to pacify the disordered tumult) had his foot no sooner out of the Church door, but he was set upon by this bloodthirsty crew, who although he asked forgiveness in the name of the Saints, desiring to be confessed, and 
And thus thinking to martyr the Christians, by the providence of God, it fell on those of their own side.  shown all outward signs of being one of their own side, yet could he of this headless beast the multitude obtain no favour, but was stabbed into the belly with a dagger, and fell down dead. And yet they were not satisfied so, but the very meanest among them had a blow at him, raking with their hands in his wounds, and then in Triumph lifting him up, bragged that they had bathed their hands in the blood of a Lutheran.  
The Captain with much ado getting into the Vicar's house, they beset the house lest he should escape their fingers. And hearing that the magistrate was coming to deliver him, they feared not with one voice to say, that they would spare none, no not the King himself though he came in his own person. If any more pitiful than the rest uttered but so much as the least word tending to compassion, they were cruelly handled on all sides, so as many met with hard usage even for that.  
Not fully a year before this, there fell out the like, if not a worse spectacle of cruelty in the Church of Saint Eustate.  
For a Doctor of the Sorbonists, commonly called the soul of Picardy, who in his sermons preached out nothing but fire and faggots, encouraged the Parisians to slaughter the Lutherans, making many goodly promises to all such as would undertake such a bloody design: which was not so soon propounded, as accepted of by the people. For a poor scholar, who out of devotion was present at the sermon, happening (upon some accident) to laugh at his fellow Pupil; an old turnecoate sitting by and observing it cried out forthwith, that a Lutherane mocked the Preacher. The people at the sound of this voice began to stir, not knowing upon what ground: and haling him out of the Church miserably massacred him, till they had forced both his eyes out of his head, buffeting him with their fists; and one among the rest caused his horse to trample upon him thrice.  
john Barbeville of Normandy being questioned by three of the Counsel about the sacrament, answered, that in the holy Supper being administered according to Christ's institution, he received by faith the body and blood of the Lord, but not after any carnal manner; forasmuch as being now ascended into heaven, he shall 
See here what mock● gods these be who condemn the poor christians.  not return thence, till he come to judge the quick and the dead. Upon which article one of the Counsel added this scoff, which ascended into heaven, and drew the ladder up after him.  
Upon some occasion they said unto him that he was but a silly ass, and therefore could not understand the Scriptures. Well saith he, be it that I am an ass, yet did you never read, that God opened the mouth of the Prophet Balaams' Ass 
A resorting speech well applied.  to reprove him, for loading him with stripes when he was going to utter his lies against the Children of God? If God opened the Ass' mouth, do ye now wonder if he opens mine, to cause me to speak against the falsehood and lies which you spread abroad against the people of God? For as the Ass spoke being overchanged with blows, which the false Prophet gave him, so now in regard of the heavy burden wherewith in times past you have oppressed me by your traditions, I am constrained to speak as I do.  
Another inquisitor a Monk called Benedict told him that he was come to comfort and instruct him in the truth. How can you, said Barbeville, say, you come to instruct me in the truth, when yourself doth wear the habit of a liar? I cannot expect it from you; for no man can gather figs of thistles, nor grapes of thorns.   

¶ God so wrought here, and the truth so prevailed, that though it was plainly confessed, yet the Prisoners were delivered, Anno 1559.  
THe court of the parliament of Paris, willing to moderate the cruelties used against those of the reformed religion, solicited them what they could, to dissemble and to yield in some points; wherein the well minded of that side were not yet rightly informed: but to this their advice they would by no means consent. Then they took another course, and that was simply to examine them touching the manner of eating Christ's body in the Sacrament, without mentioning Transubstantiation, or any carnal presence; hoping this way to free them from the crime of sacramentaries, upon which point for the most part the sentence of death was pronounced: seeing they had heard formerly from the prisoners, That the churches of France held, how the body of Christ was received by the faithful not in imagination, but truly and indeed, and that the signs were neither naked nor empty elements, but exhibited that whereof they were signs.  
This was propounded to four young men who were in the flower of their age, and lying prisoners in the Consciergerie of the palace, if it might be, to satisfy them. Now when this confession was presented to the Court, all that were well affected were glad of it, in regard it was drawn so favourably; some being of opinion that it would work their deliverance. Others there were which opposed this project, and requested they might be examined what they thought of the Mass, it being so necessary an article; provided, that there might be some moderation in the ordinary course of such interrogations. Notwithstanding it was thought, that this would rather hinder than further their deliverance; yet did the better part persist in their purpose of fréeing them.  
Being therefore asked again what they thought of the Mass, they answered, that they would stand to their first confession. It was replied, That the Court would rest satisfied with that answer, if so be they would now only go to Mass. But with one voice they affirmed, that they would never yield to come there where God was so dishonoured. The Court, to make it appear that no advantage should be taken against them for this their answer, gave them leave severally to show their reasons. This pleased the prisoners well, and therefore they spared not to paint forth the Mass in its lively colours; that all might perceive there was cause sufficient why they should detest it.  
First, one of them by way of opposition shown 
The Mass deciphered in its colours.  how contrary the Mass was to the Lords supper. The second declared, it was blasphemy to affirm, that there was any other propitiatory sacrifice for sins then the blood of Christ. The third avouched, that if the article of Transubstantiation (whereon the Mass depends) were allowed, Christ his deity and his humanity should be abolished, and therefore it must be flat idolatry to worship Almighty God in a corruptible piece of paste. The fourth told them, that the fruits of the Sacramant could not be received where the Word was not joined with the sign, where one of the signs were withheld, or where there was no Communion.  
Thus was the Mass anatomised, with the abominations thereof, with all boldness; so as some of the judges were constrained to aver openly, that there was a great abuse in it indeed, being a manifest wrong done to the institution of Christ; as also that the Laity were there deprived of the Cup, and the Bread only given, the whole being performed in a language which the poor people understood not.  
It was beyond the expectation of all men, that so free a confession would have passed for currant in that place, in which whosoever came before them formerly, and made the like, was condemned to die. But now the Truth so prevailed, that against all hope and ordinary proceed in times past, yea, contrary to the minds of those which were God's chiefest enemies, the order was this, That howsoever sentence of death had been pronounced against three others of this company, by the inferior judges, yet these four should have their lives saved; provided, that they departed the country 
Four witnesses of the truth gently entreated by their judges.  within fifteen days. Which exception, though it favoured of some injustice, yet was it nothing in comparison of the former cruelties; and this banishment turned rather for a benefit to them than an hurt, for by this means they had liberty to go to such places where God was purely served.   

¶ The story of Peter Chevet, Martyr.  
BEing asked whether he durst affirm that he 
He was in outward appearance a silly poor man, a vinedresser, of the age of 60. years and upwards.  had the spirit of God? Yea, said he, for I am one of God's children, and therefore have the spirit of God given unto me, as the earnest of my adoption.  
It is to be feared, said some, that you will bring yourself in danger of the law, and so be burned. Truly, said he, I do not think to escape better cheap; and though you scorch and roast me alive, yet will I never renounce jesus Christ. Is it not written, He that shall confess me before men, him will I confess before my Father which is in 
Mat. 10. 32.  heaven, & c? Being asked whether he desired not to be absolved, confessed, and to receive pardon, having stood excommunicate now three years; he answered, I confess my faults every day to my God, but where is that goodly sin-absolver that will take upon him to pardon me? The Official answering, said, That is even I. Now poor man, said Peter, it is a question whether thou canst save thyself, and wilt thou take upon thee then to save others? The Official finding himself galled with this answer, threatened him with longer imprisonment. Alas, alas, saith he, though I should rot in prison, yet shall you still find me the same man.  
Being come to the place where he was to suffer, the Executioner would not take the pains to 
He could say the new Testament by heart, & was so prompt therein in all his answers, that the people who heard him, said if he were suffered to speak, he would convert all the City of Paris.  help him from off the cart, but tumbled him down with his head forward. Notwithstanding all this and other cruelties, he manfully overcame the same with invincible constancy. And when they pulled off his , he was heard to say intelligibly, How happy, how happy, o how happy am I? with his eyes still lifted up to heaven.  
He was burned in the place called Maubert, nigh to the city of Paris, the 11. of March, 1559.   

¶ A notable speech uttered by Anne du Burg Counsellor for the King in Parliament, in the month of june, An. 1559.  
AMong the rest there was a Counsellor called Anne du Burg● a man of singular understanding and knowledge, bred and nursed up in the bosom of the Church of Christ. This man having rendered thanks to God, for moving the King's heart to be present at the decision of so weighty a cause as that of religion is, and having exhorted him well to consider thereof, being the cause of Christ himself, which of good right aught to be maintained by Princes, spoke boldly thereto, as God gave him utterance; It is not, saith he, a matter of small consequence, to condemn such as in the midst of the fiery flames call upon the name of jesus Christ. This I do but note here by the way, because the consequence is touched before by Master john Fox, where he mentions the terrible end of such as were persecutors of the truth.  
Only one thing more touching the said Anne du Burg I could not here omit, and it is this. A certain woman being prisoner (for the same cause) right over against him, had a little window in her chamber which opened towards that where 
In the History of the martyrs mention is made of one Peter Arundeau, whose constancy was so admirable in suffering the extremity of death, that it was the means to embolden this worthy counsellor Anne Du Burg with others to suffer for the cause of the Gospel.  Master du Burg lay; from whence either by words or signs (when she was not otherwise letted) she encouraged him to persevere constantly in the truth; by whom he was so comforted, that the same du Burg, being importuned by some of his friends to recant, used these words, nay, I trow not, said he, for a woman hath taught me my lesson, how I ought to carry myself in this business to which God hath called me, feeling in himself as it seemed the force and power of the godly admonitions of this poor woman.  
Whose godly zeal was such, as that her story may not (as I think) be well omitted, but fully set down as I find it recorded in the volume of the French Martyrs. Her name was Margaret Rich, who suffered the ninetéenth of August in the place called Maubert, not far from the City of Paris in France.  
Christian women, saith the Historian, behold here the courage and zeal of this Margaret your sister, who is set before you for a pattern to unitate: she encouraged both great and small, who at that same time were prisoners with her.  
Margaret Rich was born in Paris, the Wife of Anthony Ricant Bookseller, dwelling in Paris in the place called the Mount of Saint Hillary, at the sign of the great Quail. This woman was as virtuously disposed as could be; she had gotten some small insight into the mystery of iniquity, by means of her husband, who yet suffered her to observe the superstitions of Popery, without urging her any further; for he was a man indifferent in the matter of God's service: but yet her conscience gave her, that knowing her course to be evil, it was not sufficient to forsake that, unless she did cleave to the contrary good which leads to life and salvation, namely to serve God according to his Word. Understanding then, that there were godly meetings of good Christians, which assembled together in the City, she found the means to come in amongst them, and profited so well thereby, that she resolved in herself never to go again to the Mass, but to die rather.  
At length being hardly used by her husband because of this her sudden change, he threatened her so far as to carry her himself to the Mass, (the next day which was Easter-Sunday) rather than that she should not go. After she had endured much from this man who would have her to play the dissembler, she to preserve herself therefrom, being also afraid of her husband's fury, upon Easter day withdrew herself to a friends house of hers: thinking it safer to displease her husband, than God, to whom she had dedicated herself.  
This day being past, because she would not overlong absent herself from her own home, she determined to return back again to him, whom God had bound and conjoined her with, though she could not but foresee the great evils and inconveniences which would follow thereupon, in regard of her said husbands crooked disposition. She came no sooner home, but she was discovered by the Curate of Saint Hillary, committed prisoner, & brought into the Consciergery. They asked her where she had kept her Easter: she without feigning told them, she absented herself from home, that she might abide a while with some of her loving friends, lest she should be urged to profane the supper of the Lord, as others usually did; and therefore had kept the same according to God's ordinance, in the assembly of faithful & devout christians. Being asked whether indeed she had been present at those secret meetings: she answered yea, and esteemed herself happy that ever she came among them. And thus being questioned by the Counsel, with other prisoners, about the Mass, purgatory, auricular confession, and such other points, she freely told them what she had learned concerning the same out of God's word; so as the fifth of May she was ordered to be sent to the Bishop, or his official, to see if by any means she might be reclaimed. But the official prevailing nothing with her, because she persisted constant in the profession of the truth, he pronounced sentence against her, declaring her to be a pertinacious and obstinate heretic; yea such a one as was to be redelivered over to the secular power, and thence to be sent back to the Consciergery.  
Being brought back into the Court, certain Doctors and others were sent to reason with her: yet her faith for all that staggered not, but remained victorious, notwithstanding all their batteries laid against it,  
Then by the sentence of the Court she was condemned to be carried in a dung cart to the place called Maubert, a gag to be put into her mouth, and there to be burned and consumed to ashes. But before she should suffer death, she was sentenced to be put to the extraordinary torture, to make her confess, whom she knew, and was conversant withal, and to name the house where she received the Communion: yet did this woman undergo all these her afflictions, with incredible joy, singing Psalms, and praising God continually: she was never seen to shrink at her imprisonment, she daily exhorted the women who were prisoners with her, & comforted them. Such of the Martyrs as went from the Consciergery to suffer death, passed by the chamber where she lay, yet was she not disheartened to see them in the hands of their executioners, but cried to them, exhorting them to rejoice, and with patience to bear the reproach of Christ.  
But to return to the manner of her death; after sentence she was led to the Chapel, as the manner is; yet she ceased not all the way to exhort the people, and to sing Psalms, till she was put into a Dung-cart to be conveyed to the place of execution. The renown of her constancy was so famous from the beginning of her troubles, that no small multitude of people were gathered together in the streets, for the desire they had to behold her: God so appointing that the great and more than ordinary graces of his spirit (which were in this woman) might be manifested before so great a confluence of spectators, and eye-witnesses. She passed on then, as it were triumphing, through the midst of this assembly, not showing any sign of the fear of death, but with a fresh colour and cheerful countenance passed on with her eyes lifted up to heaven, nor did her gag so disfigure her, but that she shown an amiable aspect upon all that viewed her. So as even the rude and obstinate multitude admired her; saying one to another, Do you not see how this heretic smiles and laughs?  
Coming to the place of her martyrdom, they told her if she would relent, she should be strangled. She answered, That her resolution was so rightly founded upon the word of God, that she never meant to change. And to let them see that death terrified her not, she began to disrobe herself without troubling the hangman at all. Being hoist up in the air, they asked her again, if she would not accept of the grace which the court offered her, to be strangled? She gave them a sign, that she would not. Then was the fire kindled, and so she yielded up her soul into the hands of God.   

How one that was naturally deaf helped himself.  
IT is recorded of john Beffroy a Lock-smith dwelling in Paris, that he had a long time behaved 
He was exceedingly maligned of his neighbours for his piety, but especially because he had a little infant of his baptised secretly, & then for working upon a light holiday, which was the cause of his apprehension & death.  himself very religiously, never denying his house for Christian meetings, what danger soever might ensue thereupon. He had an incredible desire to profit by the preaching of the Gospel. And therefore being hindered by a natural infirmity of deafness to understand what was spoken, he used this help, commanding a Lad which he kept to hearken to the sermon attentively, and at his return home made the said boy to tell him in his ear all that he had heard. Insomuch that he became exceedingly expert in the knowledge of the truth, wherein he persisted constantly to the death, and was (after he had received the extraordinary torture) burned for the same in the place called the Grave, in the Month of December, Anno 1549.   

Another relation of Anne du Burg.  
DV Burg, being asked if he had conferred with any about certain articles formerly mentioned, answered, That he had conferred with his books, but especially the holy Scriptures.  
Having framed a Confession of his faith which he intended to have presented to the court of parliament, certain counsellors which were advocats in the said Court pretending friendship towards him, being yet but time-servers, showing themselves also discontented therewith, laboured with him to make another Confession, not directly contrary to the truth, but somewhat ambiguous and doubtful, so as it might give satisfaction to his judges. Du Burg, having of a long time resisted, was in a manner overcome (by their entreaties) to consent to their Counsel; telling him, it sufficed that himself understood his own true meaning, though ambiguously expressed; as also that his judges would not stand strictly to examine such a confession as had only an outward appearance of consenting to their doctrine. Now this disguised confession was no sooner come into the hands of his judges, but great hopes were conceived of his enlargement. But when the assembly had got a true copy thereof, they were greatly gréeved, being more careful of the saving his soul, of God's glory, and the edification of his Church, then of such a deliverance, which could not be obtained without great dishonour to God.  
And therefore they gave order to M. Augustin 
* Of the manner of whose death you shall read hereafter  Marlorate to write a large discourse concerning the duty of such as were called of God to bear witness to his eternal truth before the Magistrate; wherein were also set down Gods threaten and judgements against such as either directly or indirectly in what kind soever did disavow the same. Exhorting him more highly to 
1 2 3 4 5 6  prise the glory of God, than his own liberty; the truth of the Gospel, than a short and transitory life. That it beseemed him not now to give over, having already made so happy a beginning, and so good a progress in his Christian course. That the report of his constancy was spread not only through the kingdom of France, but throughout all Christendom. That he had been a means to confirm many weak ones, and caused others to inquire after the means of Salvation. That the eyes of all were fixed on him, to expect the manner of his coming out of prison. So as if now through fear, or faintheartedness he should enterprise aught that might contradict his first confession, he would thus become an occasion of much scandal and offence. And therefore exhorted him to give glory to God, to edify his Church, assuring him that God would never leave nor forsake him. These Letters wrought in the conscience of Du Burg a sense of his sin: for which ask pardon of God, without any further delay, he sent a petition to his judges, in which retracting this his last confession he protested to stand unto his first.   

Slanders raised by the Sorbonists against the Protestants of Rouen in France, and what was the issue thereof.  
Three Doctors of the Sorbonists, whose names were Secard, Columbell, and Fancillon, in their collations to their parishioners accused those of the Religion with their wont slanders, as, that they committed whoredom one with another after the candles were put out, and were taught to rebel against their King and governors; which governors also these Sorbonists accused to connive and hold with them, inciting the people to run upon those of the religion, since the Magistrates forbore to do their duty. But here God catched the wise in their own craftiness; for by means hereof many began to look into these matters whereof the godly were accused; Namely, to inquire both what they did and spoke in their assemblies. Where seeing and finding the clean contrary to these accusations before mentioned, they were drawn to abhor these lying spirits, and by little and little came to cleave unto the said assemblies themselves; yea many who were lewdly given, and came in among them to another end.  
But these accusers, not content herewith, went in the night into Churches, not sparing to deface the images that stood therein, and then charged the Protestants to be the only actors thereof. Whereupon the Cardinal of Bourbon Archbishop of Rouen was often feign to repair them with many ceremonies. But at last a Monk of magdalen's hospital was taken with the manner of breaking down these Images in the churchyard of Saint Mark. For which he received no correction, excusing the matter, by saying, that whatsoever he had done therein proceeded from a good meaning. Yet among all these disorders the church of Rouen still subsisted, though not without great peril and danger.   

¶ The story of a Locksmith, Martyr, who being dry had holy water given him to drink.  
ABout this time was a Locksmith burnt in the city of Again, upon the clamours and seditious sermons of a friar called Melchior Flavin, who denounced this Locksmith to be an heretic, because he had made a Christian and good confession, and therefore pursued him unto the the death. A little before he was to die, Redon the lieutenant of Again asked him if he would drink. Sir, saith the prisoner, if you please to give me drink, I will. Then the Lieutenant brought him a glass of water, of which he drank a little. Now, said the other unto him, what hast thou drunk? the prisoner answered, Water. Saith the other, Thou hast drunk holy-water, which I gave thee to drive the devil out of thee. I know, saith the poor man, that every creature of God is good in its own nature; but had you told me it had been such as now you say it is, I would not have drunk it, for it is defiled with idolatry. At this answer the Lieutenant hurled the glass of water at the poor man's face with such force, that the glass breaking to pieces hurt him. For which inhuman act he was reproved by his fellows, and amerced to pay ten pounds. But the Locksmith took his death patiently, and endured it constantly.   

¶ The miserable death of a Consul who was both an accuser and a judge.  
IOstas Simler, a learned Divine of our time, in the life of Master Henry Bullinger, a worthy servant of God, and a faithful Minister of the church of Zurick●, recordeth an history which he saith happened in a city of Suitzerland among the papists, An. 1559. He expresseth neither the Consul's name, nor the city, the thing being sufficiently known to the inhabitants thereabouts. This Consul, being a rich and potent man, intending to build a brave and magnificent house, sent far and near for the rarest and most exquisite workmen he could hear tell of. Amongst the rest he sent to the city of Trent (so much renounced among Papists in regard of the last Council the Pope had there) for an excellent carber and master Builder called john, a man very religious, and a lover of the Truth: for which cause the said john refused at the first to go thither, alleging for himself that he was of a contrary religion to that which the Consul professed, and therefore could not safely inhabit among such as would observe his contempt of the Mass and their other ceremonies. The Consul promised him safety in respect of his person, and that he should be forced to nothing against his conscience. Upon this his promise, john came and wrought a long time with the consul: but when he came to demand his wages they entered into some terms of discontent. In the end at the command of this Consul, john was committed to prison, and by the same Consul accused for a slighter of the Romish religion, yea, to have spoken unreverently thereof; wherefore he was condemned to be beheaded.  
As they led him to execution he went towards it with undaunted courage, and died very constantly; protesting in the presence of all the Spectators, that he most gladly laid down this life present, for the maintenance of that religion whereof he had made profession, believing undoubtedly that it was the Truth; but added, that the consul who was the author of his death should himself die within three days, and appear before God's judgement seat to render an account of his sentence. Which came to pass according as this pious man foretold: for the Consul being then in the prime of his youth, and of an healthful disposition of body, from that day began to be assailed first with an exceeding heat, and then with an extraordinary cold; and thus was he smitten with a new kind of sickness, so as within three days he followed him, of whom he had been both the most unjust accuser and judge.   

¶ The speech of a poor Porter called Chevillon, whipped for the Truth, and after confined to the Galleys.  
BEing whipped thorough the streets of Romans, he said to him that lashed him, Lay on my friend, lay it on and spare not, chastise this flesh which hath so often rebelled against his God: thinking himself happy that he suffered in so good a quarrel.   

¶ The miserable end of one called Aubespine, a Counsellor of Grenolle, and a persecutor.  
AFter these bloody persecutions, this Aubespine fell in love with a gentlewoman, and therein gave such way to his passion, that he forsook his calling, casting off all care of his own welfare, to follow her whithersoever she went. But she disregarding him, he took it so to heart, that he neglected his own person: by reason whereof swarming full of louse, he could by no means be rid of them; for they increased upon him, and came out at all the parts of his body, as they are seen to issue out of a dead carcase. It was not long before his death, but feeling himself smitten with God's hand, he began to despair of his mercy, and to shorten his days he concluded to famish himself: in the mean while the louse gathered so thick about his throat, as if they would strangle him. Some beholding this so lamentable a spectacle, being much moved therewith in commiserating his estate, agreed to make him eat whether he would or no, forcing him to take some broth, or a Cullis, which he resisting with all his might, they bond his arms, gagging his mouth with a stick to keep it open, whilst they put somewhat thereinto. Being thus gagged he died like an enraged beast, with the abundance of lice which crept towards his throat. And thus it was spoken even 
Gag them said he, for it we suffer them to speak, they will do more harm at their death than in their life: which practice was not only liked but executed.  by some of the Romish Religion, that look what torment he had devised for the ministers of Valence, sending them gagged to their execution, he was by the just judgement of God punished after a sort in the same kind.   

john Ponce of Leon a Gentleman of Seville in in Spain.  
AMong those that with a firm faith sealed the truth of the Gospel with their blood in the Spanish inquisition at Sevill the four and twentieth of September 1559. Don john Ponce of Leon, the son of Roderic Ponce of Leon Count of Baylen, may of good right deserve to be placed in the first rank. For besides the noble race from whench he sprang, the Lord had endued him with singular virtues well beseeming so worthy and Christian a Gentleman. Those who were of his familiar acquaintance, and did well observe his conversation, gave this testimony of his sincerity, that his like was not known in Spain of a long time, in that a man of his estate was so forward to exercise his charity towards such in whom he saw but any good inclination to religion: yea, his yearly revenues, which were also great, were not only employed, that way, but he seemed to exceed the chiefest of his rank, in yielding his help and aid towards the relief of the poor. All which the world taking knowledge of, attributed (as it is wont) that which proceeded from his so Christian bounty, rather unto wastfulnesse and prodigality.  
The Inquisitors of Sevill envying the sweet savour of such a life and conversation as he led before them, flowing from an inward taste of true Religion, spared him no more than those of meaner condition. For having gotten him into their hands, they left no means unassayed, but used the utmost of their devices to weaken his faith. The truth is, that at the first this noble personage was much perplexed, but at the last the Lord fortified him so with his grace, that he was set in the first round of the guilty. Concerning his sentence (howsoever this holy tribunal mixed the same with many untruths to blear the eyes of the ignorant withal) yet may it easily be collected out of the tenor of his sentence, what he confessed and professed.  
For in the said sentence were read his articles for which he was principally condemned to the fire; namely, That he abhorred the Idolatry which is committed in adoring the Sacrament, calling it a breaden god. Also, that when he met it as it was carried through the streets, either in solemnity or to some sick body, he passed into another street going apace before it, that he might give no reverence unto it. That coming often into the Cathedral Church where mass was said, he turned his back towards the Priest, because he would not see him elevate his God. That he used much to walk to and fro about the scaffold where the faithful were executed, with a kind of delight, coveting to stand near unto them, that by accustoming himself in beholding the place, and torments he saw others endure, he might be the better emboldened to suffer the like when God should call him thereunto.  
These were in effect the Articles which were inserted in his sentence, a part whereof also was drawn out of the confession of his faith, the sum being this: First. That a man is justified and accepted of God only for the merit of jesus Christ apprehended by faith. That the pope's pardons and indulgences sent from Rome are mere delusions, and that the Pope is Antichrist, etc. That it was the desire of his heart to be burned, or to suffer some other extremity for the maintenance of the Faith which he professed. That he endeavoured to employ the goods and riches wherewith God had blessed him, only for the defence and further enlarging of the doctrine of the Gospel; Yea, to forsake life, wife, children, and all, for the same: to which end he had daily sent up many hearty prayers to God.  
In all this business, the holy tribunal laboured by cunning devices to obscure this confession, causing it to be bruited that he held not out to the end, with many other like inventions to make the people believe they had turned him to their Law: but herein they shown themselves not well advised, in that they belied both him and themselves. For in publishing his crimes and offences with the manner of his death, what did they else but declare and manifest the truth of the fact, which plainly appeareth in these words of the sentence; john Ponce of Leon, burned for an heretic and an obstinate Lutheran, etc. Which words made their fraudulent dealing apparent to such as doubted any way of the constancy and perseverance of this pious Christian knight.   

john Gonzalve a Preacher in Sevill, Martyr: with whom were executed two of his sisters, their mother remaining in prison, reserved to act her part in another tragedy.  
GOnzalve a renowned Preacher throughout the Country of Andalousie, was also led in this inquisitoriall triumph: who forsaking his School Divinity, in which learning he excelled all his fellows, gave himself wholly to the study of the holy Scriptures, according to the purity whereof his whole conversation was ordered, both inwarly and outwardly. He was often observed in all his Sermons to aim at this mark, namely to deliver men's minds from that blind conceit of meriting by works; that so way might be made for justification only by Faith in Christ jesus, and deeply to in graft into them the knowledge of the sole merit of his plenary satisfaction. For which his labour he expected to receive from man the same reward which all the true servants of God have had in their times.  
Being then seized upon by those of this Spanish inquisition, he yielded a reason of his faith in that purity and sincerity, as did the aforesaid john Ponce; who as they had been friends and of familiar acquaintance, so were they joined together in the same confession, and led to the same execution together. The night before he suffered he had a sore conflict with an old sect of Priests, who were of the Inquisition, but in the end he caused them to return vanquished and ashamed. He was led from the castle and prison of Trion with his two sisters unto the place appointed for his end, that they with him might drink of the same cup, leaving his mother and one of his brethren behind him in prison, reserved to be executed when their turn came about. He never shown the least sign of being dismayed; but contrariwise with great constancy and courage of heart standing above all the people, to whom he had formerly preached and delivered the pattern of sound Doctrine; He began with a loud voice to recite the Psalm which gins thus, O Lord my Rock 
Psal. 28. 1.  be not thou silent to me, etc. not changing his countenance at all upon the Scaffold, though they had gagged him there, because he comforted and freely exhorted one of his sisters to be constant: whose spirit he feared might otherwise faint. Harkening very attentively to his sentence which was there again recited, he was not any thing at all abashed or troubled thereat, but took his solemn degrading patiently, receiving the marks and garments of his confession, to wit, his yellow robe, an halter, and a painted mitre, with a joyful and cheerful heart; knowing that howsoever they were disgraceful in the eyes of the world, yet he esteemed of them as ornaments of honour in the sight of God and his Angels; abhoring his massing attire, whereof they had disrobed him.  
When the time was come that those which should be burned were brought to the place of execution, they were every one commanded to recite the articles of their belief, which they willingly did: but when they came to the Article, I believe the holy Catholic Church, they were bidden to add this word Roman, whereupon they were silent: then did the Monks and Friars importune Gonzalves sisters, and other Christian women who were to be burned with them, to repeat the said word Roman; who answered they would, if they might hear john Gonzalva pronounce it (not that they intended so to do, but being confident of his renouncing the same) hoping by this means to free him of his gag, and so to obtain the liberty of speech, by which he might render a reason of his faith, and so of this article among the rest. Being ungagged, the first word he spoke was, that they should be of good courage, and not to add one word more than what they had recited. Upon this their last confession they were forthwith strangled, as the fire was kindled upon them, to burn and consume them.   

¶ Isabella of Vaenia, Mary of Viroes, Cornella Mary of Bohorques, and jane her sister burnt at Sevill in Spain.  
AMong all the most ancient professors of true religion that had their abode in the Church of God at Sevill (who in a manner were all wasted by the Tyranny of the Inquisition) the power of faith appeared in these four women above specified. Now howsoever they were all endued with singular piety and godliness, yet the younger of them named Bohorques, being under the age of one and twenty, was instructed above the rest in holy letters, & by daily reading and conference with good and godly men, wherewith Sevil at that time was well furnished, she had obtained such promptness in the knowledge of the Texts of the old and new Testament, that many who were esteemed learned in that City, have confessed they were often put to a nonplus by such reasons as she alleged out of the Scriptures.  
As touching the first of these, Vaenia; her house was a school or college of piety, being the place also where all the meetings were, to publish the praises of God. No evil example was to been seen there, nor aught that savoured of feigned hinesse, but such as proceeded from uprightness of heart and sincerity. But the Inquisitors, who always lie in wait to take hold, though but with the least thread of their net, caught these four women with other their neighbours, in the same, when God knew they were fitted for the confession of his holy truth. Now as the Latin tongue did much aid the said Mary Bohorques to retain her in reading of the holy Bible, whilst the Pope's Tyranny forbade the same to be read in the vulgar tongue; so she came quickly to be environed with the more adversaries during her captivity. Doctor Egidus (whose memory was renowned throughout Spain among all such as truly worshipped God) had been her Instructor, and was wont to say of this Maid, that he always went from her more learned by conferring with her, then when he came to her. 
Would to God many maids in these dates might deserve to be so commended.   
During her Captivity there came many Monks to dispute and reason with her; above all, those of the order of Saint Dominicke, who were enforced to admire the spirit of wisdom, wherewith this Damsel was inspired, as also at the pregnant answers which she gave to their demands. She suffered so many kinds of torments, that by the violence thereof they forced her to nominate her sister jane Bohorques, and to confess that she had often been present at the Preaching of the Gospel. This jane was the wife of one called Francis Varquis, Lord of Higueras, a man of excellent note. She was six Months gone with child when she was committed to prison, and therefore was not so straight used, nor hardly dealt with all as other of the prisoners were. But within eight days after her delivery, her child was taken from her, and then giving her no longer time of breathing, they began to deal with her after the guise of the Spanish Inquisition, forming her indictment agreeable to the rigour and severity thereof. In which her extremity she had comfort of none, but of a virtuous young maiden, who afterwards was burned for the profession of the truth: which maid being one day brought by the Inquisitors to the torture, was in a manner dismembered, and then laid upon a bed of straw, whereon both were laid in the prison, serving rather to vex then any way to ease them, yet did the other yield her all the relief which herself or the place could possibly afford. Scarce had this poor Damsel recovered some ease after these intolerable bruises, but this aforesaid jane Bohorques tasted of the same bitter Cup, where she was so cruelly tormented on the Burro, as they call it, which is a bench or form whereon they give the Towel or Napkin, that the cords pierced through the flesh into the bones, both of her arms and legs: and in this pitiful plight the blood gushing out, she was returned to her prison, where within eight days after it pleased God to free her out of the clutches of these bloodthirsty, into his eternal happiness and glory. Now they were very loath it should be bruited abroad that this gentlewoman, so well borne and delicately bred, should die under so cruel torments: but they who were the beholders of such inhumanity could not be silent. Yet these good fathers, being under no control, take their liberty thus to imbrue their hands in the blood of God's saints.  
Her sister Mary being led with the rest of her fellows to the place where they were to suffer, she went thereto with such joy and gladness, as one triumphing over her enemies: which the whole tribunal observing, and fearing lest others would be emboldened by her constant defence of the truth and singing of Psalms as she went, gagged her. And when she came to the place of execution, that they might obscure the glory of this heavenly constancy they presently strangled her.   

¶ julian Hernandes burned in Sevill in Spain, Anno 1559.  
THis julian, who for his small stature was called, le petit, was servant to john Piers & Spaniard, and minister of the Gospel in Geneva, where, through much resrot of many learned men thither, religion flourished. At which time being moved with godly zeal, rather than being counselled thereto, he undertook a business, which as it was of great importance, so of no small peril and imminent danger; for he brought with him thence and caused a great number of Books of the holy Scriptures in Spanish to be conveied into Spain, earnestly thirsting after the increase and growth of the light of the Gospel in his native country; which godly enterprise of his the Lord so guided, that he brought the same to a prosperous Issue; Yea, which is yet the more admirable, even within the walls of Sevill, notwithstandinh all the watch and ward the Officers of the Inquisition used.  
These books to the poor christians there were welcomed with no less joyfulness, than the rain when it showers down upon the parched ground. For the Gospel by means hereof grew, and was 
Psal. 〈◊〉.  enlarged; so as the Lord thereby reaped a very great Harvest. But the news hereof coming to the ears of the holy Fathers, first, by the indiscretion and foolhardiness of one more zealous than wise, and then by the treachery of wily spies of the Inquisition, who counterfeited a profession of the Gospel, merely to ensnare and betray the sincere professors thereof, by their disloyal practices: no sooner had these venerable Fathers, or hunters rather gotten a scent of this game where it lay, but coming violently upon them, took the dam with her young ones. By which 
Deut. 21. 6.  great surprisal the whole flock was scattered; but so many was the number of them even at their first apprehension, that it amazed the huntsmen themselves.  
For the prisons were so replenished, that they 
See what great increase God can bring out of weak beiginnings.  were feign to borrow private houses to shut up the prisoners in. At once they burned twenty and upwards of them together, whilst in Sevill they detained in bonds 800. Amongst whom this julian was one of the first which they met withal, whom they kept in prison above three years laden with Irons: during which time, every day afforded new spectacles of catching their prey. But such was his wonderful constancy, that he wearied his tormentors from vexing him any more; so as new forces never failed this little lean body, to suffer any tortures the Inquisition could devise. He was naturally of a cheerful spirit, and God so increased the same in him, that he came from the torture with no less courage then when he was wont to come unto it: so as neither pain of the rack, nor the threats of the Officers, nor yet the cruelties they exercised upon him could withhold him from manifesting to his prison fellows, as he went along by them, his conquest and victory, to the shame and reproach of his adversaries, using to say in Spanish; 
Such honour have all God's Saints.  These hypocrites are gone away confounded, no less than Wolves which have been long hunted.  
After many fierce encounters and sharp disputes with the Monks and others of the popish crew, being brought out of the prison into the Castle, there to receive the mark and livery of Christ the son of God, with the rest of the prisoners, it was reported, that he with a bold courage and settled countenance thus spoke unto them; Courage my valiant and constant Brethren, now is the hour come in which, as the true Champions of jesus Christ, we must witness his truth before men, and for a short trial for his sake we shall triumph with him for ever and ever. But the officers of the Inquision interrupted him instantly, by putting a gag in his mouth, with which he continued until a little before he died. Mounting then upon the scaffold where he was to suffer, by manifold signs he shown the constancy and steadfastness of his faith, which by words he could not. For in ascending up the steps of the scaffold, 
When the Martyrs were hindered to manifest their faith by speech, yet they would by outward gestures do it as well as they could.  kneeling down he kissed them; and being fastened to the stake, environed and compassed round about with faggots, he sundry times bowed his head within the pile of wood, as if he desired to die by fire, and so rendered up his soul into the hands of God, to the great admiration of the Spectators, and the animating of his fellow Martyrs who were to suffer with him. When he was to die, a certain Doctor called Ferdinando Rodrigo, contrary to his intention, made the faith of this our little julian much more glorious: for he thinking by terrifying him with the apprehension of the present torment he was to endure, obtained so much favour of the Sheriff, as to permit him to speak; thinking thereby to give the people some intimation of his recantation; which is the utmost triumph that these holy Fathers of the Inquisition thirst after: but it proved clean contrary: for julian recovering liberty of speech, did yield a more clear evidence and demonstration of his faith than formerly he had done, and so confuted this Doctor Rodrigo, (calling him a seducer, and one that spoke against his conscience) that by and by in an outrage, to cover his shame, he cried out like a Bedlam; Must Spain, which commands silence to so many, be thus troubled now with this so contemptible a wretch? Kill him, dispatch him, &c, At which words, the tormentors being there at a beck, forthwith kindled the fire upon him.  
¶ Now having thus formerly mentioned what tortures are exercised upon the bodies of God's Saints by the merciless Inquisitors of Spain, and that also upon those of their own Nation: it shall not be much from the purpose if from thence we take occasion more particularly here to relate unto thee (Christian Reader) with what inhumanity such are used who for the cause of religion fa●l into the hands of these carnal tyrants, according as I find the same set forth at large by my Author, whose footsteps in the whole Work I endeavour to follow.  
WHen they purpose to torture any one, the jailor is commanded to bring forth his prisoner into the accustomed place where it is to be given; which place is under the earth, and very obscure. Then going thorough many turn, and thorough sundry doors, so as the horrible cries of those who are there tortured can in no wise be heard, there is a seat prepared for the juquisitors on high, with a Register also to behold that tragical act. The torches being lighted, those who are to act their parts in this woeful Tragedy are brought in: the tormentor who attends their coming, is covered all over with a black garment, close to his body, and on his head a black Hood, which hides his face from being seen; having only two or three holes made therein for himself to see and breathe at; and all this is the way to terrify the poor Patient, who beholdeth as it were a grim devil ready to torment him. These Father's being set upon their seat begin again to charge the Prisoner voluntarily to confess the truth: which if be refuse to do, and if it then happen that an arm or any other member of his body be broken, or that they die on the torture (for that is all the favour he hath showed him) they make it his own fault and none of theirs. After they have used all the terrible threats that can be, they cause him to be stripped stark naked, whether man, woman, or maid, though they be never so modest and bashful. Many having fallen into their bloody fingers, thus to have their shame discovered to the sight of others, was more grievous than all their torments besides which they endured. Laying aside then all humanity in unclothing them, they put upon them (a shame it is to speak it) linen breeches, as if their secret parts were better & more honestly covered with breeches than with a shirt or smock, or as if the torments they meant to put them to would not pierce deep enough as well in the one as in the other: with such shameless spectacles the chaste Inquisitors fed their ages, and with such a cruel lust satisfied their infamous and detestable virginity.  
The man or woman standing naked then, and their nakedness covered only with little breeches, as was said, they beckon to the tormentor, signifying thereby what kind of torture he is to put them to. For herein, as also in many things of a like nature, they have some secret watchword or sign among themselves; and the Officers being well acquainted therewith can readily discern what torments the holy Fathers would have men put unto, to teach them the faith of the Roman Church. The most usual are the cords with the pulleys, sinews, fire, and water, of all which we will speak in place convenient. Whilst they thus stand naked, they exhort them once again to tell the truth. If the Patient be to endure the Cord, they tie his hands behind his back, pulling him up eight or ten times, according to the number of twitches limited by the Inquisitor to the Tormentor; that so nothing may be done (there forsooth) without order. At the first encounter are reckoned up to him all his Articles; and then, besides the binding of his hands, they tie his thumbs very hard together with a small Cord, than they tie his hands and thumbs unto a greater Cord, hoising him up by a pulley very high, which done, they put upon his legs heavy bolts, if he have them not on before: to which are yet added, for the first pull, an iron weight of five and twenty pound, which is hanged to these bolts between his feet. Being thus arrayed the Tormentor draws him up on high, the Register and the Inquisitor mixing therewith their former exhortations to confess. When he comes to touch the pulley with his head, they will him yet then to confess: if he obey, they presently let him down; if not, than they let him hang in this condition, until he have answered their demands. Now, after he hath hung thus without making any confession, they let him down, to redouble on his feet the former weight. And then pulling him up again, threaten him to hang till he there die, if he declare not to them that which they ask of him; commanding the Tormentor to let him hang a long while in the air, that through the heaviness of the weight which hangs at his feet, all his members and joints be stretched out beyond measure. When the Patient through extremity of torment, which he endures, cries out, they in like sort cry as loud as they can, that he should now confess what he knows: if not, than they let him fall. For when they perceive he continues constant, than they command the officer to let go the Cord, which is as soon done as spoken, yet not wholly and altogether to the mid way, but to a certain stop, which hinders his falling to the ground, by reason whereof he receives such a sudden check, that there is neither nerve, muscle, sinew, nor joint in the arms or legs, nor in the whole body, which are not with extreme torture disjointed and displaced; so as being thus stopped in his fall in the mid way, his body is pitifully and miserably stretched out.  
But yet this sufficeth not. For then if through their importunity he will confess nothing, they augment the weight the third time, and thus in a manner being as good as dead, cause him to been pulled up: to which cruelty they add railing and reviling speeches, calling him dog and heretic, who being obstinate conceals the truth from them, and therefore deserves to be left dying there. If the poor creature in regard of his intolerable agony cryeth unto jesus Christ to help him, and to have mercy upon him (as all such do as suffer for the truth) than they scoff and mock him, saying, jesus Christ, jesus Christ, let this jesus Christ 
Impious blasphemiest.  alone a while, and tell us what that jesus Christ is thou callest upon? Confess to us that which we demand of thee; the which testifies to their faces how odious and hateful a thing it is unto them to hear such as suffer in the quarrel of Christ to call upon his name. If the sorrowful wretch desire to be let down, promising to confess and to tell them somewhat, they will for all that torment him again. For having paused a little, than they tell him that is not all, and so continue threatening him with the Strappado as before.  
This hellish torture beginneth at nine of the clock, and lasts till noon, or one of the clock; and when they please to make an end, than they ask of the Tormentor if he have his other Engines ready, which they do to strike the greater terror into the bruised and martyred Patient, whom they now have in their hands. He answers be hath them not there, than they command him to fit and prepare them against the next day, and not to fail: we will see, say they, whether we can fetch the whole truth out of this fellow or no. And at their going out, they comfort the desolate soul thus; This shall suffice for this time, but look between this and to morrow thou advisest thyself well, what thou oughtest to confess, otherwise thou art like to die on the torture; nor think to escape by what thou hast endured, for that is but as a bed of Roses in regard of the torment which is to come. Being gone, the 〈◊〉 endeavours to set together the joints of the Patient's legs and arms, as well as he can. Then his clothes being put on, he is brought again into his prison, and if he be not able to go, than he is carried thither; and sometimes this help proves a vexation unto him, in that they churlishly hale him by his arms and legs. The jailor also in scorn asks of him, if he need a Chirurgeon: now if they mean to torture him no more, than he is called for two or three days after, and as he passeth from the prison, they make him come nigh the door where he was tortured, where the Tormentor presents himself before him in all points as hath formerly been related, that at this very sight the prisoner in his passage might be put in mind of what he had but a while since suffered. When he is come before them, there he finds the Inquisitor, the Register with others set in their seats attending for him, where according to the guise, they adjure him to speak the truth. If at that time they can draw nothing out of him, they send him to prison again. But if he happen to disclose aught serving their turn, than they ply him hard to utter all: and thereupon make him turn thence to the torture, hoping thereby to get something more out of him.  
If they purpose to exercise this their cruelty with all extremity upon the same Patient, they send for him the third day, whilst his sinews and joints are in the prime of their pain, and so renew their horrible threats unto him, to reveal 
Anno 1560.  his heresies, and those which had formerly mentioned, and who they be that are of his opinion; otherwise he must prepare himself for the torture, wherein if he any way miscarry in his body, or if death itself do follow, the fault shall be his, and not theirs. If he continue unmovable in his mind, they cause the jailor to bring him to the place of torture, and there they sitting in their Tribunal, command him to be stripped naked, and then tormented as you have formerly heard. Besides, as an addition thereto, they tie his thighs & hamstrings together with a small cord, forcing the same so with pieces of wood, that the said cords do eat into his very flesh; in which extremity they leave him for some three or four hours, or as they please, plying him the while with infinite threats and derisions, which is all the comfort they minister to him in this his miserable condition.  
They have yet another kind of torment, which justices in other places exercise upon such as are the most notorious offenders, whereof this holy Tribunal make use, as fitting well to their cruel humour. They call it the Burno, which is a plank of timber made hollow in form of a gutter or trough, wherein a man may lie on his back; now just where the back bone should repose itself, there is a round piece of wood lying overthwart, keeping up the back from resting in the bottom of the hollow place, so as it giveth no rest to him that is tormented thereon. Now this trough is so framed, that the heels of him who is put therein lie much higher than his head. Being put into this case or coffin, his legs, arms, and thighs are bound hard with small cords, which by little and little are so strained with certain sticks, that they eat into the flesh, yea pierce to the bare bone. Then they lay a linen cloth on his face, to hinder his breathing at the nostrils, whilst they pour water into his mouth, which is distilled from above by this cloth to a certain quantity, (as it seems good to his judge) not by drops, but streaming down, to cause the said cloth to go down into his throat. The poor patient the whilst lies in these torments as one in a manner dead, not being able either to stir or breathe. Now when this wet cloth is pulled out of the depth of his throat, to make him to answer unto their demands; If you should behold how blood and water comes out together, you would imagine they had plucked the very bowels out of his belly: in which woeful plight he is held as long as they think good, even until with horrible threats and torments he be returned back again to prison.  
If they please to proceed further in adding more torments, within a month or two after the said cruelties are renewed, either in more terrible or moderate manner, to some once, to others to the sixth time.  
There is yet another torment which is peculiar to this holy seat of the Inquisitors. They cause a great fire of hot burning coals to be brought, which they apply nigh unto the soles of his feet whom they intent to torment, which are first thoroughly anointed with grease or suet, that the heat of the fire may pierce more deeply.  
Thus much be said as touching these torments used by those cruel tormentors of the bloody Inquisition of Spain upon the bodies of poor Christians.   

¶ A note of Francis Oliver Chancellor of France.  
THis Chancellor, who in the former persecutions not behaving himself according to a good conscience, (being in times passed so far enlightened as to make profession of the truth) was 
God's judgement upon an Apostate.  visited with a mortal disease; in which sickness he was observed to cast forth hideous sighs without ceasing. In which perplexity the Cardinal of Lorraine came to visit him, standing aloof off from him. To whom the Chancellor uttered these words; Ah Cardinal, thou wilt damn us all. It is also reported, that he much and often bewailed the death of Anne du Burg, of whom mention was made heretofore. And thus living a while in this miserable condition he ended his days.   

¶ A Papist defined by jaques de Lorenzo  
HAving called the vows of papists papistical vows, he was asked what a papist was. He is a Papist, said De Lo, who squares his actions and conversation according to the Pope's laws. Anno 1560.  
Being pressed by the papists to confess whom he knew of the reformed religion, he would name none but such as had suffered; and withal further added, I entreat you my Brethren in the name 
Note his admirable constancy.  of God, that you conceive no sinister opinion as touching me in this behalf: for I am resolved, by the help of my God (without whose assistance I can do nothing, and with which I can do all things) to suffer my flesh rather to be rend in pieces, then to reveal any whose persons might thereby be endangered.   

¶ The notable conversion of a notorious evil liver, by name john Herwin, of Houtkerk in Flanders, Martyr; who by degrees was so far brrught into Christ's Fold, that he was called forth to bear witness of the Truth, from which he was once as fare remote as the heavens are from the earth, in the year 1560.  
THis john Herwin, born in Géestercoorne, etc. in the West side of Flanders, was of a dissolute life, such as soldiers for the most part are of; but God having a purpose to show forth in him the admirable work of conversion, to draw him to Christ, put it into his heart to leave his own country, and come to the City of London. Being arrived there about Easter, the Lord going on with his work brought him by his providence into a Brewhouse, being a Brewer by his calling, where he met with a master and fellow servants fearing God; a thing seldom seen in men of that Profession, seeing ordinarily they are excessive drinkers. His master caused him oft to resort to the Dutch Church in the said city of London, where by ordinary hearing of the Word preached he began first to taste, and after to increase more and more in the saving knowledge of Christ. News coming over, that wars were likely to be in Flanders, caused him to leave England, and to return again into his own country. He came thither at the same time that three other martyrs were there apprehended, but he was not taken with them.  
The Bailiff of Furne when he saw he could not meet with him, understanding that he was at Honscot, advertised the Bailiff of the said place, that he might take him at his sister's house. As soon as he heard thereof he delayed no time, but in the night time came with his Sergeants & apprehended him. Now leading him to prison, the bailiff 
Anno 1559.  meeting certain drunkards in the streets, said; they say, We have many Gospelers in Houscot, but it little appears by these disorders.  
john Herwin hearing him say so, and not willing to balk it, replied, Is drunkenness a sin, Master Bailiff? Then said the Bailiff, What of that? Herwin made this conclusion; Why then commit you not these fellows to prison, seeing it is your office to punish vice, and to protect such as fear God. The Bailiff was mute: yet for all that Herwin was feign to take up his lodging in prison, where he behaved himself so virtuously, that every one admired it. But because he was not called forth before the Magistrates of Houscot so soon as he desired and expected, he grew heavy and sad, ask of some whom he knew well, if they could tell why they so delayed the matter? For his heart was fixed with an holy zeal to confess jesus Christ before his judges. Many feared him much, who knew what he had been in times past; he being as yet but a Novice, and a new comer on in the profession of the Gospel; in which case men for the most part have but some glimmering of the light, and are unsettled in their judgements.  
At length he was brought before the sheriff's of the town, who commanded a Priest to dispute with him. At the first Encounter he asked Herwin how long it was since he was confessed? also what he thought of confession, ask him sundry other trivial questions, to which Herwin answered no less modestly then Christianly, in so much as they who were of sound judgement easily discerned how he was not the man he had been in times past, but that his prison had been to him a good school where hd had well conned his lesson. The Priest demanded further whether he beléeved there were seven sacraments or no? The bailiff helping the Priest, said, what's that to the purpose, whether there be seven or two, he will acknowledge no more than he list (for he had confessed there were but two.) The chief sheriff demanded of him in these terms, whither he beléeved that the Lord remained upon the Altar, flesh, body, and bone. I answer (saith Herwin) with Saint Steven, that the highest dwelleth not in temples made with hands. Heaven, saith the Lord, is my throne, and the earth is my footstool; 
Isai. 66. 1. 2.  what house will ye then make unto me, and where is the place of my rest? Hath not my hand made all these? And then took occasion to admonish the judges which sat there, to examine the Doctrine of the Roman Church, by the true touchstone which is the holy scripture, that so they might discern how opposite and contrary the one is to the other. Consider also, saith he, what the words of saint Peter import, where he affirms that we ought to obey God rather then man. Yea it is high time for you to think upon 
Act. 4. 19 & 5. 29. A godly admonition to judges and Magistrates.  what I say, and that seriously also, for at the last day it is neither your priests, nor your placcards (which you think to stop our mouths withal) that shall any way excuse you then. And as for the title of the Roman Catholic Church, which you hold out against us; I deny not but in the Apostles time and afterwards there was a true Church in Rome, as well as in Corinth, Galatia, among the Philippians, and in other churches; but 
When the church of Rome was a true Church.  after that she fell from the pure word of God, and falsified the Sacraments thereof, turning ecclesiastical discipline into auricular confession, God hath also forsaken her, & she ought now no more to been called a Church of God, but rather the Synagogue of Satan. As soon as the chief Sheriff (who is called the first speaker) heard this, he commanded him away.  
Having then given sufficient testimony of his Faith, before those of Houscot, he craved for justice either one way or another. But they on the contrary urged him to desist from his opinion. To which he answered, that his faith was not built of 
Psal. 14.  an opinion, but said he, the Lord hath taught me to eschew evil and do good. Yea, said they, but seest thou not how these opinions have troubled the World? And also how many of the learneder sort do contradict them? Answer. So far is it off that the doctrine of the Gospel should be the cause of troubles, that it only is the means of quieting the troubles, debates, and strifes which reign in the world. These troubles arise indeed from the malice of men. And as touching your learned men you speak of, it is impossible for humane wisdom to comprehend the doctrine of God: for which cause Christ saith. Father I thank thee, that 
Mat. 11. 25. Luke 10. 21.  thou hast hid these secrets from the wise men of the World, and hast revealed them to babes. Now as the Sergeants conveyed him to prison, they counselled him to speak more mildly, and then he might do well enough.  
Before his death he was sorely set upon by certain Sophisters, who alleged to him the say of many of the ancient Fathers upon the point of the Lords Supper; but he overcame them, by holding close the true sense of Christ's words. In prison he comforted himself in singing of Psalms and spiritual Songs, some of which he indicted himself. The Canons and priests seeing the people flock together to the prison door to hear him, especially upon the Sundays and holy days, strove by all means to put him by his singing. They coupled him with two malefactors, to be a grief unto him: who obtaining certain instruments by the help of their consorts, broke prison and fled. Herwin might thus have escaped if he would; but fearing his flight might be imputed to the godly Christians in the City, he resolved rather to remain there, than to fly. His sentence in the mean while coming from the Court, he was no sooner advertised of it, but he thanked God for advancing him to so high an honour as to be counted worthy to suffer for his name: Testifying the joy he inwardly had, by a Letter which he sent to the brethren; praying and exhorting them to be constant and to persevere in that Doctrine which they had received from God.  
The fourth day of November between four and five of the clock in the morning Herwin was sent for by the Magistrates from prison into the place of judgement, where by entreatings and goodly promises they urged him to recant and receive their breaden God, which was then to been offered up; or at least to confess that jesus Christ was there corporally present, upon which he should by and by be delivered out of all dangers. Now Herwin refusing their offer was bound and brought by force into the Chapel: but he in sign of his detestation, turned his back always upon it, shutting his eyes, and stopping his ears. At the elevation of their Host, one who was kneeling to it, asked him if jesus Christ was not now between the Priest's hands. No, no, said Herwin, he is in Heaven at the right hand of his Father.  
Soon after the sentence of death was read against him, & so was he delivered into the hands of the Tormentor. As he passed out of the town-house, standing upon the first step, & viewing the people who waited to see him, See here (saith he) how this wicked World rewards the poor servants of jesus Christ. Whilst I gave myself to drunkenness, to playiug at Cards and Dice, living in all dissolution and ungodly behaviour, I was never in danger of these bands (lifting up his hands which were bound) I was then counted a good fellow, and at that time who but I? But 
Anno 1561.  no sooner began I by conversion to ask after a godly life, but the world made war upon me, and became my enemy, persecuting and imprisoning me, and now last of all sending me to the place where I must pay my last debt. But the servant is no better than his Lord: For seeing they persecuted 
Mat. 10. 24. john 15. 20.  him, no question they will persecute us.  
Being come to the place where he was to suffer, one of the assembly reaching him forth his hand drew nigh unto him, comforting him, never leaving him till he entered into the  of wood in which he was to be burnt. He then began to sing the thirtieth Psalm, of which having sung only the first staff, a Friar hearing the same hastened towards him (not without much difficulty) through the throng, that he might come near to interrupt him, who kneeling on his knees said, Oh john, turn, there is yet time and space. The Martyr, slighting his glozing words, turned his back upon him. And many there present cried to the Friar, Turn thou, thou hypocrite: and thus was he suffered quietly to finish the Psalm. The Friar seeing himself disappointed this way of his purpose, continuing still in his impudence, said to the people, be ye not offended good people in hearing this Heretic sing of God. They cried again to him, Hold thy peace thou Balaamite, here is no body offended. Many sung with a soft voice with the Martyr, and some again sung aloud without feigning.  
There were more than four hundred which encouraged him to continue to the end, as he had well begun. Then he said unto them, Brethren, I fight under the Standard and in the quarrel of my great Lord and Captain Christ.  
Having ended the psalm he made his prayer to God upon his knees. Then rising up, and being about to enter into his lodge made with an heap of faggots, he said to the people, I am now going to be sacrificed; follow you me when God of his goodness shall call you to it. When he was gone in, the Friar put him in mind again, that yet there was time to repent: but he, as one little minding what this deceiver said, commended his spirit into the hands of God. He that reached him forth his hand stood in the midst of the Sergeants, and not far off from the Tormentor, still encouraging the Patient, and yet none laid hold on him; they were stricken with such astonishment, partly with the Martyr's courage, and partly with their own shame in putting to death an innocent. The Executioner not being his craftsmaster strangled and burnt him most cruelly, so as the people were heard to bewail the manner of it, whilst the Martyr yielded up the ghost the said fourth day of Novenber, Anno 1560. His body was consumed to ashes, which were buried in the Market place of Honscot.   

¶ Here it shall not be amiss to insert a godly prayer which a like notorious wretch (before his conversion) made at his death after he was converted, and suffered for the same cause. His name was Lievin Blekere, by his Trade a Painter, who dwelled in a little village in the Low Countries, called Pamelle, Anno 1566.  
O Heavenly Father, I give thee thanks that thou hast pulled me out of darkness, and hast revealed the light of thy Gospel unto me, for else I had perished everlastingly. O father, thou didst ordain me to be one of thy Witnesses, even from my mother's womb, yea, before the foundation of the world was laid. Now therefore Lord let this sacrifice be acceptable unto thee, receive me thy poor servant into thy grace and favour, and pardon the sin of my persecutors.  
To one that stood by he said, Brother, fight the good fight of faith with me, and pray for me so long as you see life to be in me. And while he was yet speaking the tormentor strangled him. The dead body, being a little scorched with the fire was taken thence and hanged on a gibbet by Pamelle, whence he was taken down in the night and buried.   

¶ john de Boschane drowned in a tub in prison, the twenty eighth day of February, in the City of Antwerp, Anno 1561.  
THe evening before he suffered many of the faithful expected what should be done unto him. But the Magistrates of the town fearing an uproar, knowing that he was a man free of speech, and beloved of the people, took counsel to drown him secretly in the prison, which could not be executed without murder and cruel torment. For the tub (in which he should be drowned) being neither large nor deep enough, the Martyr himself being tall of stature, and the executioner having provided so little water that he could not possibly be drowned therein; therefore he was constrained, for the shortening of this so cruel a torment, to wound him in the body with divers 
A sure way to make an end of him.  stabs of a dagger, which were to be seen thereon after he was dead. Thus finished this Boschane Martyr his life, being twenty six years of age, in the City of Antwerp, in the year of our Lord 1560.   

¶ The story of one john de Buisons, who was beheaded in the prison, as john the Baptist was, in the night.  
THis holy servant of Christ having valiantly stood to the profession of the Gospel, was soon after condemned to die. Now fearing lest any tumult or sedition should be raised in the City of Antwerp, he was beheaded in the prison about one or two of the clock in the night, to the glory of God, and the confusion of his adversaries, Anno 1561.   

¶ Simon Harme Martyr, who had sentence of death pronounced two several times upon him in the City of Lisle in Flanders.  
THis Simon was accused to have uttered some speeches long since against the Church of Rome. Witnesses being produced against him in the town-house, the Magistrate condemned him to be beheaded. Now according to their custom in that place, his hat being taken from him after sentence pronounced, he was returned bacl again to prison, expecting the hour of his execution. Then were sent unto him certain friars to confess, or rather to vex and torment him. But this godly man being throughly fenced with the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God, made them know to their shame that they were greatly mistaken: for the Friars returning bacl to those who had employed them in this business, reported that this Simon was a most notorious heretic; which the Magistrates of the City hearing, caused him by and by to be called 
The Martyr had his hat sent him which was taken from him.  to judgement, sending him his hat again which they took from him, in token that they had revoked the sentence first pronounced, to enter a new process against him. Thus got Simon some leisure the better to dispose of his affairs, also to comfort and counsel his friends by Letters, not weighing the torments of death which he was to endnre. Three days before he suffered, sentence was pronounced touching another kind of death, namely to be burned, and his body to be consumed to ashes. Which kind of Martyrdom did manifest to all the people of the said City the admirable power of the Lord, by how much more the pains were exceeding great, beholding how this his servant sweetly gave up the ghost in peace in the midst of the fiery flames.   

¶ A note of one john Martin, who bragged he would cut off a Minister's nose.  
THe Church of God increasing so fare in the Valleys of Angrongne in France, that they were feign to build a Church wherein to preach the Word publicly, in regard of concourse of people resorting thither, it happened that the forenamed john Martin, boasting every where that he would cut off the ministers nose of Angrongne, was soon after set upon by a mad wolf, who did indeed eat his nose from his face, 
A remarkable judgement of God.  dying mad thereof himself, and yet it was never observed that this Wolf had ever hurt any before. Which terrible judgement was so manifest, that it was noised among all the neighbour Villages thereabouts, An. 1561.   

¶ A mischief mercifully prevented by the means of prayer and calling upon the name of God.  
A Certain Precedent being come into the city of pignerol, sent for one of Saint john's (very near unto Angrongne) who at that time dwelled there, ask him if he had not caused a child of his to be baptised at Angrongne, and why he had done so? The poor silly man answered, he had done it because Baptism was there administered according to Christ's institution. The Precedent hearing him say so, in great fury, commanded him in the king's name, upon pain of being burned, to get it rebaptised, The Father of the child besought him that he would permit him to pray unto God before he gave him his answer. Which being done in the Hall before all the company, he further entreated him under his hand and Seal to cause it to be set down, how he could discharge him of committing so great a sin; and that if he would take the guilt thereof upon himself and his, than he would answer him. The precedent hearing how he came about him, was so confounded in himself for a while, that he could not speak. But by and by he bade take away the Villain, and so he was never called before him again.   

¶ Papists committed their children to Protestants, to be preserved from being deflowered.  
AMong other things (saith my Author) this is to be observed, that during these troubles in the Valleys of Angrongne from the year 1555 unto the year 1561. The Papists which dwelled in the Country conveyed their daughters away into the Mountains, and committed the custody of them to these poor persecuted Christians of Vandois, for fear lest their chastities should be violated by the common soldiers, according as they had been threatened by them, who were given over to all villainy and cruelty.   

¶ An assemble of the faithful, descried nigh to Antwerp, was by the enemies of the Gospel put to flight, of which three being apprehended, two escaped, and one named Barthelemi de Hoy was executed Anno 1561.  
THe third day of the month of August in the year 1561, when great triumphs were usually made in the city of Antwerp about the plays and prizes of Rhetoric (as they call them) to the sight and hearing whereof there commonly came great multitudes from many places: those of the Religion being willing to take all opportunities to meet together in the fear of God, whilst others were busted in seeing and beholding those vanities: a great number withdrew themselves out of the City, and entered into a wood, nigh unto Marksem, that there they might hear the word of God preached with lively voice by the preachers thereof.  
The Dorsart of Marklem being advertised thereof, resorted thither with his Officers, being conducted to the place by certain poor youths, being Nete-heards, whom he promised to apparel, if they could bring him to any place of the wood where the assembly was; Whilst himself staying without, with two or three other on horseback, sent the rest of his Officers with the boys into the wood. At the appearing of these wolves the poor sheep of Christ began to be affrighted, and to fly. The Ministers and others seeing this disorder admonished the assembly not to stir, showing how great inconveniences would follow upon such an inconsiderate flight. The persecutors were not above five or six, but the persecuted were about four or five hundred persons; so as without any great difficulty they might have had the better hand of them. The principal aim which the Officers had, was to apprehend the Minister. For having caught one of the assembly, thinking he had been the man, they cried one to another. Hold the Priest fast, striking him with their Pistols and staves, and so brought him out of the wood. The Dorsart, perceiving that this was not the Minister, kept him notwithstanding as his prey, and left not pursuing this scattered flock until night. After this he took two others in the Lordship of Akeram.  
Thus having apprehended these three prisoners, and withal having taken up many cloaks, hats, veils, foreparts, and other accout●ents, which the poor dispersed had lost and let fall, these they took away as a spoil, and returned to Markesem. This Dorsart laid hold on two others by the way, whom he supposed to be of that number, one of which was Barthelemi de Hoy, a Joiner, of the age of twenty four years. These five were committed to prison one from another, some at Marksem, and others at Dam. Soon after the first three which had been taken in the jurisdiction of Akerem had the means to escape without any danger or detriment, by the assistance of their friends. Barthelemi only remained in the custody of the Dorsart, before whom he endured many ba●ings through the Parson of that place, being set on by him: Besides many others who daily by way of scorn questioned with him; ask, Why such a young man as he could not 
Carnal reasons used by carnal people.  content himself with their religion and glorious Church, adorned with silver, gold, and precious stones, in which there was such melodious music, both of voices and instruments, but must needs join himself to that Church which was hated, despised, and exposed to all inconveniences whatsoever. But Barthelemi overcame all these temptations by the grace and power of the Almighty, manifesting it to all, that that which is greatly esteemed amongst men is altogether an abomination 
Luk. 16. 45.  in the sight of God. Having then often justified the cause of God, and reproved the Roman Church of false doctrine, known by the fruits thereof, viz. the hateful lives of the priests, etc. he was after a few days brought out of Prison, and at last beheaded the nine and twentieth of August, between four and five of the Clock in the morning, Ann. 1561.   

¶ A relation touching the Massacre at Vassy in the country of Champagne in France.  
THe Duke of Guise being arrived at joinville, asked of such as he was familiar withal, whether those of Vassy used to have sermons preached constantly by their minister. It was answered they had, and that they increased daily more and more. At the hearing of which report falling into a grievous chase, upon Saturday the last of February, 1562. that he might the more covertly execute his conceived wrath against the religious sort in Vassy, he departed from joinville, accompanied with the Cardinal of Guise his brother, and those of their train, and lodged in the village of Dammartin the free, which is distant from joinville about two French miles and a half.  
The next day being Sunday, which was the first of March, after he had heard Mass very early in the morning, being attended with about two hundred men armed with harquebuses, Pistols, and Coutelaxes, he left Dammartin passing along to Vassy. As he went by the Village of Bronzevall, which is distant from Vassy but a small quarter of a mile, the bell (after the usual manner) rang to the Sermon. The Duke hearing it, asked such as he met with by the way, why the bell rung so loud at Vassy. They told him it was to give the people warning of the Sermon which was to be made there. Than one called Lafoy Montague said, It is for the assembling of the Huguenots: adding moreover, that there were many in the said Bronzevall who frequented the sermons preached at Vassy; and therefore that the Duke should do well to begin there, and offer them violence. But the Duke answered, March on, march on, we shall take them among the rest of the assembly. Many who followed the Duke, to wit, pages and footmen, rejoiced not a little concerning this bloody enterprise; not sticking to say, that the booty and pillage would fall to their shares; swearing by blood and wounds, that there would be good store of Huguenots there.  
Now there were certain soldiers and archers accompanying the, Duke, who compassed about Vassy; for, having been mustered at Monthicxender, in stead of returning home, as they were wont to do after the muster was ended, they took their way thence to Vassy, most of them being lodged in the houses of Papists. The Saturday before the slaughter they were seen to make ready their weapons, harquebuses, and Pistols: but the Faithful not dreaming of such a conspiracy, thought the duke would offer them no hard measure, being the King's subjects, also, that not above two months before the Duke and his brethren passing by nigh unto the said Vassy, gave no sign of their displeasure.  
The Duke of Guise being arrived at Vassy with all his troops, a young man a shoemaker stepping out of his house not fare from the door where the assembly was, Montague pointing to him with his finger said he was one of the Ministers. Whereupon the Duke called this shoemaker to him, and asked of him whether he were a Minister, and of what University he was. He answered, that he was not of that Calling, neither was he a scholar. Notwithstanding he hardly escaped from this troop, which had environed him round about: only one of the company told him, That if he had been a Minister he had taken 
So it is deemed in the eye of the word.  upon him a very base Calling.  
From thence the Duke, La Brosse, and La Montague passed on in the said City with their soldiers, as if they minded to take their way towards the village of Esclairon, where it was given out he meant to dine. But passing by the market house of Vassy, which is right over against and nigh unto the monastery in the way leading to Esclairon, he turned and went directly toward the Common Hall or market house, and then entered into the Monastery, where having called to him one named Dessalles, the Prior of Vassy, and another whose name was Claude le Sain, being the Provost of the said Vassy, he talked a while with them, and issuing hastily out of the Monastery was attended by many of his Followers. Then commandment was given to such as were. Papists, to retire into the Monastery, and not to be seen in the streets, unless they would venture the loss of their lives. The Duke perceiving others of his retinue to be walking to and fro under the town Hall and about the Churchyard commanded them to march on towards the place where the sermon was, being in a Barn distant from the Monastery about some hundred paces, quite opposite to that way which the Duke should take to Esclairon. This command was by and by put in execution by such of the company as went on foot, going directly thither. He that marched foremost of this rabble was La Brosse, and on the side of these marched the horsemen, after whom followed the Duke with another company, as of his own followers, so likewise of those of the Cardinal of Guise his brother.  
By this time Master Leonard Morrel the Minister, after the first prayer ended, and having begun his sermon before his auditors, which might amount to about 1200 persons, consisting of men, women, and children: The horsemen first approaching to the Barn within a matter of twenty five paces, shot off five harquebuses right upon those who were placed in the galleries joining to the windows. The people within perceiving that, they who were nigh to the door used means to shut it, but were disappointed, because this disordered company pressed in upon them: who forthwith unsheathing their swords, cried furiously out, Death of God, kill, kill these Huguenots.  
The first they seized on was a poor Crier of 
Anno 1559.  Wine, who stood next the door, ask him, if he were not a Huguenot, and in whom he beléeved? Having answered that he beléeved in jesus Christ, they smote him twice with a sword upon his body, which felled him to the ground. Being got up again thinking to recover himself, they struck him the third time, whereby being overcharged with wounds he fell down and died instantly. Two other men at the same time were slain at the entry of the said door as they were pressing out to escape.  
Then did the Guise with his company violently enter in among them, striking down main blows upon the poor people with swords, dagger's, and Coutelaxes, not sparing any age or sex. Besides, they within were so astonished that they knew not which way to turn them, but running hither and thither fell one upon another, flying as poor sheep before a company of ravening Wolves entering in among the flock.  
Some of the murderers shot off their pieces against them that were in the Galleries; others cut in pieces such as they lighted upon; others had their heads cleft in twain, their arms and hands cut off, and did what they could to hue them all to pieces; so as many of them gave up the ghost even in the place. The walls and Galleries of the said Barn were Died with the blood of those who were every where murdered: yea, so great was the fury of the murderers, that part of the people within were forced to break open the roof of the house, if peradventure that way they might save themselves upon the top thereof.  
Being got thither, and then fearing to fall again into the hands of these cruel tigers, some of them leapt over the walls of the City, which were very high, flying into the woods and amongst the vines, which with most expedition they could soon attain unto; some hurt in their arms, others in their heads and other parts of their bodies. The Duke presented himself in the house with his sword drawn in his hand, charging his men to kill, especially the young men. Only in the end women with child were spared. But pursuing those who pressed to get upon the house top, they cried, Come down ye dogs, come down, using many cruel threatening speeches unto them.  
The cause why women with child escaped, was, as the report went, for the Duchess sake his wife, who passing along by the walls of the City, hearing so hideous out-cries which were made amongst these poor creatures, with the noise of 
The duchess entreats for a pacification; that those of her sex being with child might not be affrighted.  the pieces and pistols continually discharged, sent in all haste to the Duke her husband with much entreaties to cease this persecution, for frighting women with child.  
During this slaughter the Cardinal of Guise remained before the Church of the said City of Vassi, leaning upon the walls of the churchyard, looking towards the place where his followers were busied in killing and slaying whom they could. Many of this assembly being thus hotly pursued, did in the first brunt save themselves upon the roof of the house, not being discerned of those which stood without: but at length some of this bloody crew espying where they lay hid, shot at them with long pieces, wherewith many of them were hurt and slain. The household servants 
A lamentable spectacle.  of Dessalles Prior of Vassi, shooting at the roof people, caused them to fall down from the roof like pigeons: one of that wretched company was not ashamed to boast after the massacre was ended, That he for his part had caused six at the least to tumble down in that pitiful plight, saying, that if others had done the like, not many of them could possibly have escaped.  
The Minister in the beginning of the massacre ceased not to preach still, till one discharged his piece against the pulpit where he stood, after which falling down upon his knees, he entreated the Lord not only to have mercy upon himself, but also upon his poor persecuted floke. Having ended his prayer, he left his gown behind him, thinking thereby to keep himself, as unknown: b●t whilst he approached towards the door, in his fear he stumbled upon a dead body, where he received a blow with a sword upon his right shoulder. Getting up again, and then thinking to get forth, he was immediately laid hold on and grievously hurt on the head with a sword, whereupon being felled to the ground, and feeling himself mortally wounded, he cried, Lord into thy hand I 
Psal. 31. 5.  commend my spirit, for thou hast redeemed me, thou God of truth.  
Whilst he thus prayed, one of this bloody crew ran upon him to have houghed him, but it pleased God his sword broke in the hilts. Now to let you understand by what means he was delivered from so imminent a death, two gentlemen taking knowledge of him, as the rest were about to kill him, said, it is the Minister, let him be conveyed to my Lord Duke. These leading him away by both the arms, brought him before the gate of the Monastery, from whence the Duke and the Cardinal his brother coming forth said, come hither, and asked him, saying, Art thou the Minister of this place? who made thee so bold to seduce this people thus? Sir, said the Minister, I am no seducer, for I have preached to them the Gospel of jesus Christ. The Duke perceiving that this short and pithy answer condemned his cruel fact, began to curse and swear, saying, Death of God, doth the Gospel preach sedition? Provost, go and let a Gibbet be set up, and hang this bougrer.  
At which words the Minister was delivered into the hands of two Pages, who misused him vilely. The women of the City being ignorant Papists caught up dirt to throw in his face, and with extended outcries said, Kill him, kill this varlet, who hath been the cause of the slaughter of so many. Much ado there was to hold off the women from being revenged upon the poor Minister.  
Whilst the Pages had him thus in their handling, the Duke went into the barn, to whom they presented a great Bible, which they used for the service of God. The Duke taking it into his hands, calling his brother the Cardinal said, Lo here the Title of the Huguenot books. The Cardinal viewing it, said, There is nothing but good in this book, for it is the Bible, to wit, the holy Scriptures. The Duke being offended for that his answer suited not to his humour, grew into a greater rage than before, saying, Blood of God, how now? what? the holy Scripture. It is a thousand and five hundred yéerey ago since jesus Christ suffered his death and passion, and it is but a year since these books were imprinted, how then say you that this is the Gospel? by the death of God you say you know not what. This imbridled fury of the Duke displeased the Cardinal, so as he was heard secretly to mutter, An unworthy Brother. This Massacre continued a full hour, the Duke's trumpeters sounding the whilst two several times. When any of these desired to have mercy shown them for the love of jesus Christ, the murderers in scorn would say unto them, you use the name of Christ, but where is your Christ now become? And when they said Lord God, they blasphemingly would 
A grievous scorn.  say, Lord devil.  
There died in this Massacre within a few days fifty or threescore persons; besides these, there were about two hundred and fifty others as well men as women who were wounded and spoiled, 
Anno 1563.  whereof some died, some were maimed, losing some a leg, some an arm; some their fingers cut off from their hands, and carried away. The poors 
The poors money violently taken away and never after restored.  box which was fastened to the door of the Church with two Iron hooks, was wrested thence, with twelve pounds therein, and never restored again. Nothing was to be seen in the streets but Women with their hair hanging about their ears, faces besmeared with blood, being wounded in many places with swords and daggers, with weepings and lamentations. Barbers and Chirurgeons were so set on work, that he which had lest had threescore under his hand to be dressed, and many perished for want thereof.  
The Minister was kept close prisoner, so as for four and twenty hours' none were permitted to supply him with any necessaries at all, nor any suffered to see him or speak with him, and was oft threatened by his keepers to be sowed up in a sack and drowned. Feign would they have drawn him to have kept his Easter after the Popish guise, under fair premises of his enlargement; but he would by no means consent thereto. Thus continued he prisoner until the eight day of May, 1563. at which time he was set free by the suit of the most illustrious prince of Portion.  
Whilst the Duke was at Esclairon, the Lackeys and others of their sort put to sale, unto such as would give most, cloaks, hats, girdles, Coifs, Kerchiefs, with other things which they had spoiled the massacred of; Crying them with a loud voice, as if a common crier had cried household stuff to be sold.   

A memorable deliverance.  
ONe called john of the Gardens, having lived a long time with his wife and child (in regard of the present troubles) abroad in the fields nigh to a City called Seulis in France, at length determining to go bacl again into the City, casting himself and his upon the providence of God, were met in the suburbs by two of the City, who willed the soldiers to put them to the sword. The mother of the child kneeling down asked not her own life, but requested that if they must needs die, they would first kill her child, because seeing it die before her, she might die with the less sorrow, fearing lest the poor babe should otherwise (in such a time of trouble) be left to shift for itself; which speech of hers so wrought upon the soldiers, that they saved all their lives.   

The strange deliverance of a godly Minister of the Church of Chaalons in Champaign called l. 
* He at the first was doctor of the Sorbonists; a man well learned and of an unblameable life.  Fournier, after he had endured many hardusages.  
FIrst being apprehended and spoilt of all that he had, they stripped him of his good apparel, and then put an old threadbare Cloak upon him, and carried him away in a Cart, in regard of a hurt which he had formerly gotten in one of his feet; by reason whereof he was disabled to go, and so was conducted with infinite jests broken upon him, and at every moment in danger of his life for six miles together, till he came to Manehon, where he had like to have been pulled in pieces by the rude multitude, but was preserved notwithstanding even by those who had already determined to be his death; the prison also being nigh unto the gate of the City.  
The thirtéenth of September, a Captain called Fraisne came to the prison where he was detained, accompanied with many soldiers, who with mocks and threats mingled together swore that within three hours he should be hewed and hacked in pieces, and so should be made a May-game to all the City, with which words he left him. Godet the king's Lieutenant with other of the justices came in after him, demanding wherefore he was brought to S. Manehon, & forthwith commanded the jailor to load him with irons, telling him in scorn, you are no better than saint Peter I am sure, whom they laid in iron. But if you have as much faith as he, God will then deliver you, as he did him, by sending an Angel unto you. I will not, said the prisoner, compare myself with saint Peter: yet it is not twelve years ago since (for preaching the same doctrine that Saint Peter did (I was imprisoned at Toulouse, and yet admirably delivered: and though Saint Peter was delivered out of prison, yet in the end he glorified God by his death. And if I shall be counted worthy to suffer with him for the truth, may it not be said that I have the like precious saith as Saint Peter had? but for that time he esaped those bolts, having hurt his leg and foot very sore at his apprehension: His Shackles at that time were turned into a far more strait prison.  
The Duke of Nevers was a good friend unto this Fournier, by whose mediation he was the rather spared. But the said Duke receiving an hurt at Dreux whereof he died, and the Duke of Guise succeeding him in the government of Champagne, his enemies began to renew their former grudge against him, who brought him to be examined by torture.  
Where first they strained both his thumbs so hard with asmall Cord, that the blood came forth. Then turning his arms behind his back, they hoist him with a rope put between his thumbs so tied; twitching him up five or six times thereby, sometimes letting him down, and then letting him hang again, till his spirits and speech failed him. But not content therewith they tied a great stone to both the great toes of his feet, and then examined him; first if he had not a purpose to preach at Verdun, if the company who conducted him thither came together; his answer was, That he could not determine to do that which he had no hope to perform, nor came it into his thought.  
Then they asked him where he had those clothes he wore, seeing he was but barely clothed when he came into prison? He answered, That the marquis D'Ile when she went from Chaalons, sent them unto him by her jailor. Being further asked who taught him to refuse his judge, his answer was, That his own reason counselled him so to do, & none else. This was the effect of that for which he was so miserably tortured, and so in conclusion they let him fall with such violence on his face, that he was grievously hurt thereon.  
Being from thence removed to another prison according to their custom for two or three hours, and then returned to that he was in before, h● could not be permitted to have so much as a Chirurgeon to cure him of the gashes the Cords had made in his Flesh, even to the bare bones: by reason whereof he continued in exceeding torment and anguish, not being able to bring his hands to his mouth, which were also so wrung that he thought if God should grant him life, yet he should yet be deprived of the use of his limbs.  
His indictment being framed, and his condemnation subscribed by sundry judges thereunto appointed, some other being of another opinion 
Anno 1559.  disappointed that determination. The news also of the Duke of Guise's death coming in the neck of it, changed these Foxes into another shape. The names of the principal whereof were 
This Bussi was a governor of Champagne, a covetous wretch and an enemy to religion.  Cocot and Bussi. Some that had been his judges, coming into the prison, demanded of him if he bore them not ill will: he answered, that men of his profession and religion ought not to malice any, no not their enemies, being rather enjoined by God to love and pray for those that persecuted them; showing furthermore, that whatsoever troubles had befallen him were none other but such as God had foreordained for the setting forth of his own glory; for which he esteemed himself most happy: only he warned them to bethink themselves well what wrong they had offered him, lest the vengeance of God might sometime or other overtake them.  
The next day, being the twelfth of April, Bussi, having received letters from the Constable for the enlargement of Fournier, being solicited thereto by the Captain of La Tournelle; in stead of obeying the Constable's command swore that he should be delivered indeed, that is to say, into the hands of the multitude: and thus stiffly refusing either the publication of the letters, or to observe the Edict, caused three of his prisoners of the religion to be put into the dungeon, because he heard them sing Psalms.  
In the mean while the Prince of Portien bringing bacl the German soldiers, and passing by Chaalons, the chief men of that City, fearing to be overrun, met him; whom he threatened to leave neither village nor house standing, unless they restored to him the said Fournier in safety. Which they promising to do, at their return they so far prevailed with Bussi, that he consented to what they had so promised. And thus on the last of April (which was eight months since Fournier was first imprisoned) the Lieutenant Godet, and the Abbot of All Saints, with some others resorted to him, declaring that they were willing now to set him at liberty; entreating him now to forgive and forget that which was past, that the Prince might see how forward they were to gratify him herein. Fournier was brought into a Cathedral Church not fare from the prison, where he found the Captain of the City with a great company of armed men ready to conduct him out of town. But the place was forthwith beset with people whom Bussi to that purpose had stirred up, so that had it not been for those who defended him within, and an extraordinary shower of rain coming between of long continuance, which cause the greater part of the seditious to departed, Fournier had hardly escaped their hands, if a means had not been found to let him out by a back door.  
It is here to be noted, that upon the eighth day of October the Bishop of Chaalons calling Fournier into his garden, endeavouring to turn him from the faith, said, I marvel how you, being an ancient Doctor in Divinity, of the age of fifty eight years, and so well learned in the tongues, should be thus led aside with these opinions, giving credit so suddenly to the writings of Calvin and others. To Calvin? said Fournier, you should rather have said, by beléeving and giving credit to the Word of God.  
Godet bestirring him, and being now fare more willing to save the said Fourniers life, than he had been formerly to deprive him of it, in the evening bringing him to his own house, and lodging him in his own bed, did what he could the next day very early to send for the keys of the City gates. Which when he could not obtain of Bussi, who kept the gatesfast shut for fear of the Swart Ruttors, he then endeavoured to bring the said Fournier secretly by a back way, to an house near to the gate of the said City; so as at eleven of the clock, certain Coaches going out, he was shuffled out amidst them, and himself brought him on the way about a quarter of a mile; where he was by and by received by those who attended there for him, with a charge to bring him to their Prince, who at that time was in the Castle of Songz: Where he was kindly welcomed of the said Lord, and of all his friends besides, having compassion on him, in regard that now being fifty eight years old, he had suffered so many hard encounters. And within two days after he preached before the prince and all his Followers; and the day following, at the instant request of those of Vitri, went thither to preach and baptise children, the Prince being present there in his own person. At length Fournier, gathering a Church together at a place called Ver, spent some small portion of time among his Flock there, with wonderful fruit: being sore weakened when he was in prison, (what with straight diet, and the extremity of the torture) he soon after finished his course, leaving to posterity a rare memory of his constancy and piety.   

¶ Savage cruelties committed upon the persons of the godly at Bar upon Seine.  
SUch was the cruelty of the Executioners after they had slain those of the religion, that cleaving their bodies in twain, they stuck not to pluck their hearts thence, as they lay upon the ground, gnawing them between their tooth, and so reaching them from one to another, saying, now they knew they had eaten the heart of a Huguenot before they died.   

¶ The violent rage of the soldiers at Issondun, who proceeded so far as to re-baptise the young Children of Protestants after the Popish manner.  
THe soldiers in this City of Issondon took little children who had been baptised by the Ministers of the Church there, and caused them to be re-baptised by their Priests, imposing upon them other names; yea, they re-baptised a girl of thirteen years old, whom they presented stark naked to the Font. Yet the young Infants which began only to speak declared both by evident signs, and words that they would not be re-baptised, so as a girl of two years old, being brought naked to the Font, with much struggling cried with a loud voice, that their do were too shameful; saying that she would not be baptised again, and therewithal strooke the Priest with all the power she had. Also the son of jean 〈◊〉, of the same age, took the Priest by the beard, and defended itself as well as it could. But for all this the Priests would not give over.   

¶ Another barbarous cruelty committed by 
Anno 1563.  the Peasants of Fresnay in the County of Main.  
IN the village of Fresnay, distant about some ten miles from the City of Man's, a little after that those of the religion had forsaken the City, a certain Weaver called Hagannot, who was wont to read the prayers in the assembly among some few of the godly in that place, was haled in the night out of his house by the Peasants there, who having cut his throat afterward filled his mouth with the leaves of a new Testament which they found about him.   

¶ Execrable blasphemies and outrages committed in the City of Angiers.  
A Company of rakehells breaking into a merchant's house, found there many Bibles, which they burned in the City; but choosing out a great Bible amongst the rest, gilded and fair ruled, they fastened it upon the point of an halberd, and going thence, went in procession therewith through the high streets of the City, with a great cry, saying, 
Voila la veritié pendue, la veritié des Huguenots, la veritié de tout les Diables: voila la Dieu le fort, l'eternel parlara, etc.  Lo, here the truth hangeth, the verity of the Huguenots, the truth of all the devils; lo, here the God, the mighty God hath spoken. And in this manner they passed along until they came to the bridge, where they threw it into the river, saying, Behold the truth of all the devils drowned.   

¶ A strange course to make victuals cheap.  
IN the City of Bloys, whilst those of the religion were cruelly handled, it so fell out, that in such a disorder even the Roman Catholics themselves drank with them of the same cup; in regard whreof complaint was made on both parts, to the Duke of Guise, in hope of some redress. His answer was, that the Kingdom was but too much replenished with people, and therefore his purpose was to cut off as many as he could, that so all kind of victuals might be sold better cheap.   

¶ An outrage done to poor women, who met together to comfort one another.  
THere was an honest woman of the City of Blois, whose name was Nichole, the wife of one john le Manchet, a maker of Sun-dials', in whose house certain neighbours meeting together to comfort and edify one another, and to pray one with and for another, to the number of nine or thereabouts, with their daughters, these Murderers hearing of it ran violently in among them, thinking to have found a Minister preaching to them; but when they saw how they were mistaken, they dragged them out by the hair of the head into the midst of the street; where loading them with abundance of stripes they cast them into the river: in which calamity God endued them with such strength and skill, being unbound, that endeavouring to swim, at length they arrived at an Isle: where being seized upon again by certain Ferrimen, they were stripped naked, and then thrown again into the River: and thinking yet to save themselves, they were in the end knocked down by the seditious in the suburbs of Vienna.   

¶ A pitiful and tragical spectacle.  
A Certain poor woman of Tours, whose husband they had not long before drowned, having an Infant about six or seven weeks old sucking at her breasts, and holding by the hand a daughter of hers, very beautiful to look upon, of the age of 15. or 16. years, was by many insolences haled to the river side, where having made her prayer upon her knees, the child sucking at her breast, she shifted it there in the sun, and after laid it upon the grass, then kneeling down again, commended it to God. Mean while this hellish-rable used many words to turn the young maiden from her religion, some using sore threats, others making her many fair promises. One of the soldiers, being a braver gallant than the rest, promised her marriage, so as the poor wench stood in a mammering, not knowing what to do. Her Mother seeing her wavering, earnestly exhorted her to persist in the truth, herself being at that instant ready to be plunged into the water. The daughter beholding such an outrage, crying out used these words (all which was afterwards testified by those who were consenting to this murder, being also converted themselves by such a rare example of constancy) I will said she live and die with my mother, whom I know to be a virtuous woman: as for your threats and promises, I regard them not, do with me as you please. The Mother was not yet dead when these merciless wretches threw in the daughter after her, who making towards her Mother and they both embracing each other, yielded up their souls into the hands of God. The poor Infant was taken up by a soldier, who, having kept it a day and a night from the breast, laid it the next day in a Church porch, whence being taken up, and given to a nurse to keep, it would never take the breast after, but within two days it died.   

¶ An history containing the singular constancy of a Christian Woman, together with her gracious Answers to her adversaries.  
IN the same City of Tours, the death of an honest Matron called Glee is very remarkable. This woman having much profited in the knowledge of God's word, was presented before Chavigny, before whom she gave a reason of her faith, confirmed by testimonies of scripture, with such constancy in the presence of certain Friars and Priests, that in the end they gave her no other answer but this, that she was in a damnable estate. It seems so indeed, said she, being now in your hands; but I have a God that will neither leave nor forsake me for all that. Thou hast, said they, renounced the Faith. It is true, said she, I have renounced your faith; which I am able to show is rejected and accursed of God, and therefore deserves not so much as to be called Faith. Upon this they committed her to prison, where she was again solicited to recant; to which purpose they sent certain women unto her into the prison; but all in vain: for on the contrary she spoke her mind freely, and comforted the prisoners which were in the same prison with her for religion. 
Anno 1562.   
Now it happened one morning, as she was about to take some bodily refreshing, news was brought her that she was condemned to be hanged with three men also. Which news she received with such joy and rejoicing, that the officer had no sooner ended his message, but forthwith she kneeling on her knees began to praise and magnify the name of God, in that he had showed her so much mercy, as to deliver her by such a kind of death out of the troubles of this wretched world; as also for that it pleased the Lord to honour her so far as to die for his truth, and to wear his livery, meaning the halter which the hangman had now put about her neck. Then sitting down at table to break her fast with the rest of the company, giving thanks to God, she exhorted them to be of good courage, and to trust unto the end in his free and only mercy. Lastly, having sent her children some such small trifles as she then had about her, she called for a clean linen Wastecote, making herself ready, as if she had been going to a wedding.  
Being conducted thus with the rest of the prisoners about two of the clock in the afternoon, and passing by Saint Martin's Church, she was commanded to receive a torch into her hand, and to acknowledge she had offended God and the King, Away, away, said she, with it; I have neither offended God nor the King, according to your meaning, nor in respect of the cause for which I suffer. I am I confess a sinful woman; but I need no such light, for helping me to ask forgiveness of God for my sins past or present: use such things yourselves, who sit and walk in the darkness of ignorance and error.  
Then one of her kinsfolks met her in the way, and presented unto her view her little children, praying her to have compassion on them, seeing that by renouncing her religion she might yet preserve her life, and see them provided for. Upon this meeting her motherly affection caused her to shed plenty of tears: but by and by taking unto her new courage, I must needs tell you, said she, that I love my children dearly: but yet neither for love I bear to them or any thing else in this world, will I renounce the truth, or my God, who is and will be a Father unto them, to provide better for them than I could have done; and therefore to his providence and protection I commend and leave them; and so passed on cheerfully without being any further daunted.  
Drawing nigh to the place of execution, she called upon God without ceasing, lifting her hands up to Heaven. Now the men which came with her being ready to suffer, when she saw them about to die silent, and not to call on God, she exhorted them thereto, and began aloud to rehearse the confession of sins, which gins thus, Lord God Almighty and everlasting Father, etc. and so continuing forth the ordinary prayers, reciting also the Lords prayer, and the Articles of the creed, she with much peace and joy in the holy Ghost finished her life.   

¶ A Note touching the King of Navarre that then was.  
DUring the siege of Rovan, Anthony of Bourbon King of Navarre, being forsaken of his faithful friends and servants for conniving with the camp of Trium-Zirat, was shot into the right shoulder with an Harquebuse, the fifteenth day of October, whereof he died the seventéenth following. Not many hours before his death, with tears in his eyes, he asked pardon of God, making a confession of his faith, according to the form then used amongst those of the Religion; 
And yet but eight days before, through ill counsel and the solicitation of the Bishop of Manned (one of them that betrayed him) he was confessed in the ear of the official of Rovan, & communicated after the popish manner.  protesting that if he might be cured of his wound he would cause the gospel to be prenched throughout all the Kingdom of France. He was a Prince endowed with many good gifts of God, naturally of a gentle disposition, and yet a valorous and courageous warrior, but so addicted to follow his pleasures and delights, that to enjoy them, he easily abandoned the care of his more weighty affairs, and so was subject to no small inconvenience, namely to be ill served and obeyed; in the mean while neglecting the services of such as had been his loyal and affectionate subjects: An imperfection which hath cost France a million of men's lives, with immunerable ruins besides; an end whereof is not suddenly to be expected.   

The death and Martyrdom of Augustine Marlorat, one of the Ministers of the reformed Church in Rovan, as also of three other personages, who suffered with him at the same time, Anno, 1562.  
AMongst the garboils which by the seditious were moved at Rovan, Captain Saint Estevo seized upon the bodies of Augustine Marlorat, of Du-Bosck, Sieur de Mandreville, Cruchet, Sieur de Soquence, and Noel Cotton. Mandreville perceiving this Captain to be no well willer of theirs, yet promised him a thousand Crowns, if he would save his life and the life of Marlorat, one of their Ministers: which he having promised to do, by and by he shown him the place whereinto Marlorat was retired, namely ●ower into which himself, his wife and children were put, with some others. Thus being hath brought together, the door was presently fast shut upon them.  
The seven and twentieth of October the Constable (accompanied with the Duke of Guise) coming to view the place, desired to see Marlorat, to whom he said, you are he who have seduced the people. To which he replied, That if he had seduced them, it was God that had been the doer of it rather than he; for, said he, I have preached nothing unto them but his Divine truth. The Constable told him, that he was a seditious person, and the cause of the ruin of that City. To which he answered, As for that imputation, I refer myself to all that have heard me preach, been they Papists or Protestants, whether I ever meddled with matters of politic State or no: but contrariwise have according to my ability, laboured to instruct them out of the holy Scriptures. The Constable with an oath replied, That he and his abettors plotted together to make the Prince of Conde, King, the 〈◊〉 Duke of Normandy, and Antelot Duke of Britain. To which Marlorat answering and testifying the innocency of those noble personages, got only this for his labour, the Constable told him (confirming it with a solemn oath, that within a few days he should see whether his God could deliver him out of his hands or no; and to departed in great 〈◊〉.  
Not long 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉, to wit, Marlorat, Mandreville Sequence and Co●on, and other chief men of the Church were brought into the palace. But the names of the four above specified were only taken, and forthwith their indictment drawn; whence presently succeeded the sentence at the instance of Bigot Advocate for the King which sentence here followeth.  
The Court having been informed by the Interrogatories and confessions of the seditious in the city of Rovan, and other parts of the country, namely by M. Io. du Bosc of Mandreville, Precedent of the court of Requests in Rovan, Vincent Gruchet Signior of Sequence, an ancient Counsellor in the said City, Noel Cotton signior of Barthonville, the King's Notary and Secretary, and Counsellor also of the said City, with Augustine Marlorat Preacher and Minister in the said City, Monk and Priest, having a wife, being all prisoners in the Consciergery 
The name of a spacious prison.  of the said Court; conclusions against them being taken by the King's Attorney general, all and every thing and circumstance considered, the court hath and doth declare the four persons aforesaid guilty and convicted of high treason in every particular: for the punishment and satisfaction whereof the court hath adjudged and doth adjudge the said Bosc to be drawn naked, only a shirt upon him, on a sled or hurdle, into the old market place, and there to be beheaded upon the scaffold of the city; which done, his head to be set upon a pole and placed upon the bridge of the said City; and his body divided into four parts to be set upon four gibbets, for a spectacle to the beholders.  
And as touching Gruchet and Cotton it is decreed, that they shall also be drawn in like manner upon a sled before the town house of the City, there to be hanged upon a gibbet, and afterwards their heads, being separated from their bodies, to be affixed and set up upon the bridge of the said City, and afterwards to be carried to the gibbet.  
And as touching the said Morlorat, the Court testifies that he is attainted and guilty of being one of the authors of the great assemblies, which have been the cause of rebellion and Civil wars. And therefore as a punishment, to satisfy the law for these crimes, the Court hath condemned and doth condemn the said Marlorat, otherwise called Pasquier, to be drawn upon a sled, and to be hanged upon a gibbet before our Lady's Church in Rovan: this done, his head to be stricken off from his body, and set upon a pole upon a bridge of the said City. All their goods and heritage's to be connate to the King's use, etc.  
And underneath it was written;  ¶ This present sentence was pronounced and executed in the presence of the Lords and Commissaries,  

Alexander Moyss, Morterule, and Sirend Messengers, the last of October, Anno 1562.  
MAndraville at his death shown a wonderful 
The death of Mandravill.  constancy, expecting the stroke without being bound, calling earnestly upon God, speaking in the just defence of the reformed Churches, in the faith of which doctrine he protested he was now pressed to yield up his soul into the hands of God.  
AS touching Augustine Marlorat, a man excellently learned, and of an unblameable life, who had the testimony even of the Papists themselves, that in his sermons he never uttered aught that tended to sedition or rebellion; they were not content to see him drawn upon a hurdle with shame and contempt, but also the Constable 
Marlorate● used disgracefully as he went to be executed.  loaded him with a thousand disgraces and outrages; as also a son of his called Nombron slain soon after in the battle of Dreur. Besides, Villebon gave him a switch with a wand, not without reproachful speeches also. But he notwithstanding bore all indignities very meekly and patiently.  
When he was come to the place where he 
His behaviour at his death.  should suffer, he made an excellent speech, according as the time there permitted him; exhorting Gruchet and Cotton, who were to suffer with him, to stand fast in the faith unto the end: which they also did. And yet the rage of the people not being herewith satisfied, a soldier with his sword strooke at Marlorats' leg, being already dead. Upon which insolences God within a while after executed his just vengeance; for the Captain 
Strange judgements of God befalling such as had an hand in persecuting of him.  who surprised Marlorat was slain within the space of three weeks by one of the basest soldiers in all the band. And as concerning his Judges, two of them died soon after strangely; namely one of them, to wit the Precedent, by a flux of blood, which they could by no means staunch: the other (which was a Counsellor) making water at his fundament, with such stinch, that none could endure to come nigh him.  
As for Villebon, he escaped at no better rate; for the sixtéenth day of February the Marshal of Vieille Ville, coming to Rovan to take order about the affairs of deep, having invited him to dinner, among other talk between them, sitting together after they had dined, the Marshal lamenting the miserable estate of that City, exhorted Villebon to use some means for the redress of such disorders, being the King's Lieutenant there. Which words Villebon took very harshly, saying, That if any would dare to tax him for not carrying himself as he ought in his place, he would again tell him to his face he lied. Which words (with often repetitions) he used after such a manner, as the Marshal being therewith very much urged, was forced for saving of his honour to draw his sword, wherewith he let drive with such violence at Villebon, that if he had not received the blow with his hand, he had cleft his head down to his tooth. So Villebon escaped at that time with the loss of his hand, wherewith he had dishonourably smitten Marlorat at the place of execution. Which hand he caused to be buried with greater solemnity than himself could attain unto afterwards.   

A relation of such troubles and persecutions as happened to those of the Religion in the City of Caen and other Cities of France, as hereafter follow in the year 1562.  

Caen.  
SUch and so long continued the troubles in the City of Rovan, that many were driven to escape for their lives into this City of Caen; for albeit the King had commanded, that the pillaging and sacking of Rovan should not last above twenty four hours, the seditious there continued it above twenty four weeks; and albeit they were forbidden to carry any goods out of that City, yet the Merchants of Paris, of Amiens, Beauvais, and others besides, ceased not to load carts by land, and vessels by water: which some of them notwithstanding enjoyed not long; for such as were the receivers of these spoils were spoiled thereof by théeves which met them upon the way.   

Valougnes.  
THe body of Coqueville being stripped naked was dragged by the murderers (of this town being in low Normandy) up and down his house with all derision into a chamber of his, where the exhortations were wont to be made; and there spurning the dead body with their feet, they bade him now pray to his God, and preach if he could; yea the Priests who were then present stuck not with the points of their halberds to stuff the mouths and wounds of the dead with the leaves of bibles, saying to the poor dead corpses, Preach the truth of your God, and call upon him now to help you.   

Thalouse.  
A Trumpeier and the common Crier in the City called Nicholas Bosche, being commanded by the seditious to say, Ave Maria, answered with a steadfast countenance, Ah, the blessed Virgin! where is she that I might salute her? Then looking about him this way and that way, he said, I see she is not here, she is in heaven, and thither will I go to find her, and so being brought to the place of execution, he died constantly.   

Gaillac.  
THe murders which were committed in this place were cruel and horrible; insomuch as some were forced to go up to the top of an high and great rock whereon the Abbey of Saint Michael was built, having underneath it the river of Tar very deep, into which they were thrown down headlong, meeting in the passage with another rock; on which some were burst and dashed all to pieces; and if any fell into the river escaping with life, he was knocked down immediately by the murderers, who attended waiting in boats upon such occasions.  
Among the rest Peter Domo, the servant of an Apothecary, requested he might have leave to cast himself from a place higher than that from which others were thrown down; on condition that if God should in the fall preserve him from being hurt he might then escape with life. He was carried up upon the top of the Abbey, where having made his prayers unto God, fetching his leap, he flew so right forth, that missing the rock, he fell safely into the river, whence endeavouring to swim out, he also was knocked down, notwithstanding their promise made to him as touching the contrary.   

Souraize.  
A Poor woman called Castille Roques being a widow, aged about sixty years, being in her poor Cottage in the City of Souraize, was set upon by Captain Durre, having at his command three hundred men. He caused this widow to be fast bound with cords, with another fastened about her neck all night. The next day having half strangled her by haling her here and there, be asked her how oft she had played the whore with those of her religion: to whom she boldly answered, That in their Christian meeting no such villainies were committed. Durre, fretting and fuming at this her answer, took her by both the cheeks, forcing her head against a wall with such violence, and so often therewithal, that he had almost beaten out her brains, and then willed her to give him seven hundred pieces of gold, which he said she had hidden: to which she replying told him she was a poor woman, and had only a French penny; he chase thereat 
〈◊〉  drew her again by the neck with the cord, and then applied roasted eggs even as they came hot out of the fire, under her armholes, so as they were much blistered therewith, and afterwards in derision bade her cry to her father which is in heaven. She answered, I will not cry aloud for thee, and yet he can hear me well enough, and when his will is, he will also deliver me out of thy hands; being more afflicted with the blasphemies which this varlet uttered, then with all the torments which she endured on her body. He having bemauled her shins with the patents she wore upon her feet, she told him his cruelty fare exceeded that of the Turks and Infidels.  
Whereupon he calling her a Huguenot whore, told her, That these were but the beginnings of her sorrows, so as if she did not disclose unto him her seven hundred pieces of gold, he would draw her cheeks and breasts with Lard, and then fasten her to a form, and burn her quick, and after mount her up to the highest steeple in the City, and cast her thence down headlong. Well, said she, though my body fall never so low, that shall not let my soul from being carried up into heaven. This Captain being herewith more inflamed with ire than before, seeing that none of these cruelties could shake the faith and constancy of this poor woman, he said unto her, eat this Sugar, taking loam or mortar from off the wall, causing her to open her mouth with his dagger, and to swallow it down. But not contenting himself herewith, the villain forced her to drink a glass of Urine, which himself had made in her presence, and then threw the glass, with what remained therein, in her face. Lastly, he caused her to pass along through the troops of soldiers, with intention to have had her slain among them: yet compassion moving them to spare her, he brought her into his lodging, where this enraged Wolf by strange cruelties would have caused her to lose her life, had not some of the inhabitants by giving him ten crowns redeemed her, and so conveyed her to her own house, where within a short time after she finished her days.   

One buried alive.  
PEter Roch, servant to the Lieutenant of Dignes, being met withal in the country, was buried alive; they constrained him to dig his own grave himself, and so try whether it were large enough or no; unto which he was compelled by Bartholomew Chause-grosse, and his complices.   

Provence.  
Two women crowned with thorns.  
THe wife of Andrew Renaud being brought through Saint martin's of Castillon was stripped stark naked; and resisting such as would have violated her chastity, she was whipped outrageously, 
Anno 1566.  then wounded with swords, crowned with thorns, then cast into the river, and lastly shot to death with harquebuses.  
jannenta Calvin, of the place of Cella, being of the age of eighty years, brought into the city of Brignole with a crown of thorns plaited upon her head, being whipped till the blood came exceedingly, was first stoned, and then burned alive.   

Mascon.  
THe Murderers in this city having seized upon the body of Bonnet Borachia in Mascon, one of the most noble houses of the same, a man of great learning, and of an unblameable life, who in other places had served in the Ministry twenty years, having been ransommed three several times, was carried along with a thousand scoffs and fr●nps, smitten with fists through the corners of the streets, with crying, That whosoever would hear this devout and holy man preach, should come to the slaughter-house Wither having brought him, they buffeted and mocked him two full hours.  
He only requested before he died, that they would permit him to make his prayers to God. Whereupon cutting off the one half of his nose, and one of his ears, they said, Now pray as long as thou wilt, and then we will send thee to all the Devils. Then he kneeled down, and lifting up his eyes to Heaven prayed with such fervency of spirit, that he caused some of his murderers to sigh within themselves.  
Then directing his speech to him who had cut off his nose, he said, Friend, I am here ready to suffer what thou hast yet further to inflict upon me. But this I entreat of thee and thy companions, to bethink you well of the outrages committed by you against this poor city; for know there is a God before whose Tribunal you must give an account of these your cruelties. At these words the blood issued so fast out at his nose, that it hindered him from proceeding on in that he was about to have said.  
A Captain passing by cried to the soldiers, Send this wretched man to the Devil. Which one of them hearing, took him by the hand, and brought him to the brim of the river Saone, somewhat above the slaughter house, pretending to wash and cleanse him from the blood wherewith his visage was besmeared, conducting him to a boat for this purpose; into which he was no sooner entered, but he there presently turned him over into the river; wherein he striving for life, and crying to God for mercy, these tyrants battered him with stones till he sunk under the water and so died.  
See here in part (saith the Historiographer) the lamentable estate of the poor churches of France, during the first troubles, which ended with the end of the Duke of Guise, the principal actor therein; who was slain at the siege of Orleans, not without the immediate hand of God, in the year 156●. by a poor gentleman whose name was john Poltrot, a man very desperate, but of small stature, and therefore commonly called the little Spaniard; who shooting the Duke into the shoulder with a pistol, as he was riding to his tent in an evening vaon a little negge, was for the same fact adjudged to be drawn in pieces by four horses, his head to be cut off, and his torn body to be burnt to ashes.    

¶ A very comfortable Letter written by Wouter Oom Prisoner and Martyr in the City of Antwerp, and full of consolation against the fear of persecution: directed to a Brother and Sister of his.  
Grace and peace from God the Father, and from his Son jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.  
Well-beloved brother and sister, whom I love dear for the truth's sake and for your faith in Christ jesus. These are to certify you that I am in bodily health, and enjoy the comfort or a good conscience, I praise my Lord God therefore, who is able to increase the same more and more, by the powerful operation of his holy spirit. Whosoever they be that will forsake this present evil world, and become followers of their Captain Christ, must make account to meet with many persecutions and afflictions: for Christ hath told us aforehand, that we should be hated, persecuted, 
Mat. 10. 12.  and banished out of the world, for his name's sake. And this they will do, saith he, because they have neither known the father, nor 
john 16. 3.  me. But be not afraid, saith he, for I have overcome the world. Saint Paul also witnesseth the 
2 Tim. 3. 12.  same thing, saying, all that will live godly in Christ jesus must suffer persecution. And again, to you it is given for jesus Christ, not only to believe in him, but also to suffer for his sake. And 
Phil. 1. 24. Mat. 5. 11, 12.  doth not our Lord jesus Christ say, blessed are you when men persecute you, and speak all manner of evil falsely against you for my name sake? Rejoice therefore and be glad, for great is your reward in heaven. Now whereto serveth all this, my beloved, but to bring us into a conformity with our Lord and Master jesus Christ? For Christ hath suffered for us, saith the Apostle saint Peter, 
1 Pet. 2. 21.  leaving us an example, that we should walk in his steps: who also endured the cross, and despised 
Heb. 12 2.  the shame, for the obtaining of that joy which was set before him, and became poor to make us rich, 2 Cor. 8. 9  
By him also are we brought by faith into that 
Rom. 5 2.  state of grace, wherein we stand, rejoicing in the hope of the glory of God, knowing that tribulation worketh patience, etc. Wherefore dear brother and sister, be not afraid of the fiery trial which is now sent amongst us to prove us. For what Father loving his child doth not correct it? 
Heb. 12.  Even so doth the Lord chastise those whom he loveth: for if we should be without correction, whereof all true Christians are partakers, than were we bastards and not sons. And therefore Solomon saith, my son, despise not the chastening of the 
Prov. 3. 11, 12.  Lord, neither faint when thou are corrected of him, for whom the Lord loveth, the same he correcteth, even as a Father the son in whom he delighteth. Fear not then to follow the footsteps of Christ; for he is the head and we are his members. Even as Christ then hath obtained full joy & glory by suffering of anguishes and sorrows; so we also according to his example must through 
Acts 14 21.  many tribulations enter into the heavenly places, even into the new jerusalem. Let us then say 
Phil. 1. 21.  with saint Paul, Christ unto me is in life and in death advantage. Let us cry out with him, O 
Rom. 7 24.  wretched creatures that we are, who shall deliver us from this body of death? See here how the faithful have desired to be with Christ: for with Abraham they had an eye to that holy City, 
Anno 1562.  which hath foundations, whose builder and maker 
Heb. 11. 10.  is God. Let us then, my beloved, cheerfully and willingly follow the Lord, possessing our souls by patience. For it is a good thing, as saith the Prophet jeremiah, both to hope and quietly to 
Lam. 3. 26.  wait for the salvation of the Lord; and good also it is for a man to bear the yoke in his youth, for such the Lord will comfort in the end, and restore unto them the joy of his salvation.  
Lo here dear brother and sister, what consolations our God hath treasured up for us in his holy word; for us I say, whose desire it is to fear the Lord, and to trust in his grace and mercy. For 
Psal. 37. 39  the salvation of the righteous is of the Lord: he is their strength in the time of trouble. Wherefore (q) giving all diligence, let us add to faith virtue, 
2 Pet. 1. 5, 6, 7, 8.  and to virtue knowledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, and to patience godliness, and to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness love; for if these things be in us and abound, they will cause us neither to be idle nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord jesus Christ: The which God our Father grant us for his Son's sake our Lord, Amen.  
Out of my hole, December the eleventh, 1562. Wouter Oom prisoner for the truth.  
Now because ye may see that this Letter was not without its happy effect, harken to the relation of the History following.   

THere was one john Wolf of the City of Audenard, who because he could no longer inhabit there, without either the danger of his life, or wounding of his conscience, his wife being great with child, and as yet but weak in the knowledge of the Gospel, he was forced for these respects to join himself to the assembly of the Church in Antwerp, where thinking himself in safety, a neighbour of his owing him ill will accused him to the Margrave about the baptising of his child. Whereupon being then committed, and examined where and in whose presence his child was baptised, he without staggering answered, that he had it baptised according to the institution of Christ, by a Minister set apart to that Office. The Margrave, not content with this answer, often pressed him with sundry threats of the torture to accuse such as he knew. But the sharpest combat he endured was from his own flesh, counselling him during his imprisonment, for the safeguard of his life, to dissemble and halt between two opinions. The cause was from the inward affection he bore towards his wife and child, being yet but young and of singular beauty; in regard whereof many of the congregation expected no other but that he would sink under this trial.  
But in the midst of these assaults he was heard, with prayers and sighs, to cry mightily to God to been delivered from this temptation. Which prayers of his were heard in due season, even then 
Wither we ought to fly in time of temptation.  when in the judgement of man he was supposed to be overcome thereof, means was made of bringing to his hands consolatory letters: as also the said Wouter Dom then prisoner with him, comforted him not a little by his letters. Whereby in the end he continued so strong in the Lord, as also constant in the confession of the truth, that in conclusion he received the sentence of death with the aforesaid Wouter. After which his wife came unto him, and they were permitted to talk together, bursting out each of them into such abundance of tears, that it would have moved the most stony heart that ever was. At parting, with a bitter cry he commended her to God's mighty protection, and his child to be trained up in the true Religion. Soon after, he was drowned in the tub or fat of the prison, and the next day hanged upon one of the Gibbets near unto the City.   

¶ A relation of the troubles and martyrdom of Christian Quekere, jaques Dionssart, and jean de Salomez of Steenwerk in Flanders.  
To whom God gave such ability to answer their enemy's demands, as if they had come from persons much more learned. Which shows, that God measures out to all the gifts and graces of his holy Spirit, according to his good will and pleasure.  
Whilst the persecution continued at this time in sundry places of Flanders, under Philip King of Spain, and that many fled into England under the protection of Queen Elizabeth; these three above mentioned were of the same number, who joined themselves to the Dutch Church in London, having given public testimony of their faith before all the Congregation. In which place they continuod not long, but they were constrained upon some special occasions to return into their own country again, taking boat about the end of june, Anno 1560.  
They were no sooner arrived at Nieuport, but two of them, to wit, james and jeane, endeavoured to pass on to Honscot, leaving Christian to come at his leisure, because he was not well at ease, having also a fardel of small books of religion.  
The bailiff with some others méting him upon the way, asked him whence he came and whither he was going, as also what he was. Christian framed them such an answer that they could take no advantage against him (travelling as he did upon the way) only they spied about him that farthel of books, by occasion whereof they brought him bacl into the City: and having learned that he came over wish two others, the Bailiff forthwith sent his lieutenant towards Honscot; who so wilily handled the matter, that in the end he caught them, and brought them bound to the City of Furn. Where for a few days they were prisoners together with the foresaid Christian; in which condition they mutually comforted and encouraged one another: but their adversaries soon separated them, thinking thereby to weaken their strength, constancy, and fortitude.  
Upon the first of their interrogatories (which was about the third and fourth of july) they asked james why he separated from the church of Rome  
Ans. Because it is not the church of Christ.  
Quest. How know you that?  
Answer. Because it hath neither the Word of God sound preached, the Sacraments duly administered, nor the Ecclesiastical Discipline after a right manner executed. james gave good and solid reasons hereof; showing that in their Church was taught, that souls must been saved by saying of Masses, long prayers, invocation of saints, pilgrimages, with other such vain and deceivable hopes; yea, said the Priest, do you thus judge of those who give to jesus Christ bread when he is hungry, and drink when he is thirsty, and  
Anno 1563.  him being naked, etc. And so went on with multiplying many words, not suffering the said james to finish what he was about to have said. Others asked him if he could prove that they had not the true administration of Baptism.  
Answer. You have so obscured it with your own additions, that a man can scarce discern it to be Baptism.  
Quest. What think you then of your own Baptism.  
Answ. Were I now to be baptised, I would not receive it from your Church, so well it likes me that I have received it from you. Being demanded what he said to the Sacrament of the Altar, he proved evidently how fare off it was from the first institution of the Lords supper. And as concerning the Ecclesiastical discipline, he uttered more of their corrupting of it, than they were willing to hear.  
After this, they were examined by two friars, who were chosen out for the purpose; one of them was john Campo, superintendent of the Grey Friars of Dixmude, the other was called Peter Pennet Prior of the Carmelites in Ypre. These two examined the three prisoners first upon the articles of the faith; and then, if they beléeved that Christ was made of the séed of the woman? james answered, we are all persuaded that jesus Christ was made of the séed of the woman, according as God hath promised, Gen. 3. 15. Moreover, of the séed of Abraham, add of David; and 
Gal. 4. 4. Rom. 1. 3. Heb. 4. 15.  that he was in all things made like unto his brethren, sin only excepted.  
After many other questions upon divers points, they were asked, whether in the consecration of the Mass the body of Christ was present there or no? No, said james, It is nothing like the Lord's Supper which Christ gave to them that sat at table with him: According to which institution the faithful being assembled together, Acts 2. 42. brake bread, etc. Nor shall ye find in the Scriptures, that one alone receiveth, or that the rest stood and looked on. And if Saint Paul justly challenged the Corinthians, because every one was forward to eat his own supper apart, 
1 Cor. 11. 20.  much more are you worthy of their reprehension. I do therefore rank you amongst those false prophets which our Lord jesus Christ hath warned 
Mat. 24 23.  us of, who will say thus unto us, Lo, here is Christ, and there he is.  
Hereunto the adversaries replied, Doth not Christ in express words say, This is my body; This is my blood?  
Answer. The words must not be taken as they sound in a literal sense, for so they shall have no agreement with other like places of Scripture. You know the words belonging to the ancient Sacraments were expounded by the holy Ghost himself; Circumcision is called the Covenant, and the Lamb is called the Passeover, albeit they were but the signs thereof.  
They asked if God were not omnipotent.  
Yes, said james, but yet he will do nothing against his Word.  
Quest. If the bread be not changed, why doth 
1 Cor. 11. 29.  Saint Paul affirm, That whosoever eats of this bread unworthily, eats judgement to himself, not discerning the Lords body.  
We acknowledge all this, said they, because a man ought to examine himself, before he presume to come to that holy banquet; for in the Supper we receive not only bread and wine, but do also truly partake of the body and blood of Christ, as Saint Paul teacheth us. 
1 Cor. 10. 16. Matrimony.   
In the fourth place, they were asked if marriage were not a Sacrament? No, said james, for sacraments are not things indifferent to Christians, as marriage is; for Saint Paul saith, he that gives 
1 Cor. 7. 8. 29. 38.  his Virgin in marriage doth well, but he that gives her not in marriage doth better. We h● wedlock to be an holy ordinance of God, instituted in Paradise from the beginning of the world, 
Gen. 2. john 〈◊〉. Heb. ●3 4.  honoured by jesus Christ with his first miracle, yea we add further, that as marriage is honourable among all, and the bed undefiled, so whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.  
Quest. But saint Paul saith, it is a great Sacrament.  
Answer. Why do you forbidden it then? But that place of Paul by you alleged is not to been understood 
Ephes. 5. 32.  of marriage, but is meant of that special mystical union and Communion which is between Christ and his Church.  
Quest. They asked him if confession were a 
Confession.  Sacrament.  
Answer. I find but two Sacraments mentioned in the New Testament. If you can find out any more, you shall do well to show them. But as touching confession, it is to God, to whom we must confess our sins, according to David's 
Psal 32. 5. Luke 15. 18. 21.  example, and of the Prodigal son, and sundry others, who with true repentance acknowledged their offences to God, who is faithful and just to 
1 john 1. 9  pardon and forgive them. But to confess them to a priest, it is so fare off from being necessary, that I hold it altogether unlawful. These Fathers had their refuge to their wont place of saint james, Confess your faults one to another. 
james 5. 16.   
Answer. The Apostle would have us to confess our faults to such as we have wronged by word or deed. Also God enjoins us to reconcile ourselves one with another by such a confession, 
Mat. 6. 12. Mat. 16. 19  if we would obtain pardon of him.  
Then they alleged that place of saint Matthew, That whatsoever they bond on earth was bound in heaven.  
Answer. Christ speaks there of Ecclesiastical discipline, which ought to been observed amongst Christians, by admonitions, and then by applying the censures, according to the doctrine of the Gospel, that so obstinate sinners may be cast out of the Church. But all the world may see that you know not what this true discipline of Christ meaneth, nor what a right Ministry is in your Churches.  
Quest. At least you acknowledge Extreme unction 
Extreme unction.  to been a Sacrament, seeing Saint james speaks so clearly of it.  
Answer. The anointing that Saint james 
james 5. 14. Mark 〈◊〉. 13.  speaks of is nothing like to your anointings. For that was a miraculous anointing for healing of the body, and that, whilst the gift of healing was usual in the Church. But you anoint such as lie drawing on, and do it for the salvation of their souls. It is needful, I grant, to send for the Minister, to comfort the sick, and to pray with them and for them, but not to besmear and grease them.  
Quest. Well, what say you to Confirmation? 
Confirmation.  is not that a Sacrament?  
Answer. In all the Scripture (said james) do I not find such a thing as your confirmation, as you now use it, and therefore I know not what it is. Here they caused the Register to write, Non credit.  
Then came they to the order of priesthood, and asked if that were not a Sacrament.  
Answer. No, no more than the rest. I am not 
1 Pet. 2. 9  ignorant that S. Peter calls the faithful a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people: nor yet where Saint john saith, that Christ hath made us Kings and Priests; but what is all this to your Bishops and Priests? 
Rev. 1. 6.   
Quest. What thinkest thou of the Pope.  
Answer. I think him to be the same that Daniel and Saint Paul foretold he should be. For he 
Anno 1560.  shows himself such a one as they have described him to be, coming with false signs, and lying 
2 Thess. 2. 9 10.  wonders, sitting in the Temple of God, and exalting himself above all that is called God forbidding marriage, which God hath ordained, and 
1 Tim. 4 3.  meat which God hath commanded to be received with giving of thanks.  
Question. What say you then unto Purgatory? 
Purgatory. 1 john 17.   
Answer. We acknowledge none other Purgatory, but the blood of Christ, which only cleanseth us from all our sins.  
Quest. Do not the Saints pray for us, and ought we not to pray to them?  
Answer. God alone is to be worshipped, and 
Prayer to Saints.  prayed unto. Whilst the Saints were on earth they would not endure to be adored. Acts 10. 25, 26. Which they then would rather have permitted (being clothed with corruption, and with natural desires of being honoured) then now when they have put off all carnal and humane affections. The Angels themselves would not accept of Divine worship, Revelat. 19 10. and 22. 9 They had many other disputes, which james could not write for want of paper, as he intimated to them of the Church.  
The fourteenth of August they were examined the third time by Peter Titleman Dean of Renay, Inquisitor general of Flanders, whose cruelties and extortions were exercised upon all the faithful, in all the persecutions and deaths which they suffered in the said Country. This morning was brought before him jane Solomez, of whom he diligently enquired of these of the City of Stéenewerke where she was borne; but especially if she knew one Charles Vanderkaw, a man renowned among the faithful there. She answered she knew him, but he was now dead. After he had asked her name, he questioned with her, especially about the Sacraments, yea somewhat concerning the Lord's Supper, holding her in these discourses about two hours before him.  
To james Diensart he propounded no questions, but came about him with these flattering speeches; My son, you are young and in the prime of your youth: Therefore the Magistrate of this City is very desirous you should be withdrawn from holding this new doctrine, that so you might be brought again into the right way; but as I understand, you so persist therein, that there is no removing of you. james answered that it could not be called a new doctrine, which was built upon the Prophets and Apostles.  
To whom the Inquisitor replied, That Martin Luther was the first that broached it.  
Answer. And what say you then to so many learned men which lived before him, as Io. Wickliff, john Hus, etc. and some after him, as Calvin, john Alasco, Martin Micron, and others in England, France, and Friesland? And though neither you nor I knew them, God knows them as well as he did the seven thousand of the godly, 
1 Kin. 19 28.  whom Elias in his days was ignorant of. The Inquisitor, persisting in his old song, pressed him with the succession of his Prelates and Bishops. james put him in mind of another mark of the true Church, namely that it was always under persecution; and thence inferred that himself was a true member thereof.  
The Inquisitor said, we are now persecuted in England: for now they begin to imprison some of our Priests there.  
Answer. It is true that Boner late Bishop of London was committed to prison, but not for his good deeds. The rest of them have their liberty.  
Now this Inquisitor among other matters willing him to show what service was due to the Virgin Mary, said, Is it not written, Honour 
1 Pet. 2. 17.  all men? And what honour own we then to the mother of our Lord jesus Christ?  
You give her (said james) a goodly honour in bowing the knee before an Image of wood or stone, praying thereto as to your God. You may be ashamed of such abominable practices and blasphemies. Much other reasonings they had, which the said james, for lack of paper and leisure, could not commit to writing.  
The same day in the afternoon Christian Luckere, who was put into prison apart, was also presented before this inquisitor, and examined upon many Articles. In all his answers he shown much courage; and when the other went about to prove that jesus Christ was corporally present in the Sacraments, Christian used six or seven strong reasons to the contrary drawn out of the holy Scriptures, That it could by no means be granted, being repugnant to the truth. The adversaries perceiving the constancy of these three prisoners, sought by all means to vex and weaken them. First they severed them one from another to deprive them of mutual comfort and consolation. Secondly, gave charge, that in visiting them none should be so bold as to bring them aught to eat or drink. Thirdly, They were solicited by wicked ones to yield, and not wilfully to hazard their lives. Moreover, they had many other greaf provocations; and therefore by their Letters instantly requested the continual prayers of the Churches to God for them.  
When the godly strangers in England were advertised of these their assaults, they solicited their Superintendent Edmund Bishop of London, at the request of the Archbish. of Canterbury, and others, to send Letters to the Magistrates of Furne, entreating that they would release these three prisoners, whom they had apprehended as they passed along by the high ways side, without any misbehaving of themselves, or holding any dispute with any, and were innocent in regard of committing aught against the Laws of the Country. As touching their Faith which some called into question, they should not for that been molested; because in like manner her Majesty hath given free power and leave in case of Religion hitherto, that none of the Subjects of the Low-Countries, coming into England, and carrying themselves modestly, should be meddled withal. But if they shall deal so hardly with those of the Religion, who have submitted themselves as her Majesty's subjects under her protection, than she shall be constrained, though to her great sorrow, to meet out the same measure to those of other Nations; but she hoped and expected the contrary, both from the wisdom and equity of the Magistrates of Furne.  
These Letters were dated the 26. of july 1560. and subscribed.  

Matthew Archbishop of Canterbury.  
Edmund Bishop of London.  
William Meyne.  
William Haddon,  
Master of the Requests, etc.   
THe Magistrates of Furne having received these Letters sent them to Brussels, where they were read before the King's privy Counsel. But to extenuate the authority thereof, it was noised that they were forged by some Lutherans; so as in the end they resolved (notwithstanding) to proceed against the said prisoners, according to extremity of the Laws established by the King. Now these of Furne having in vain by all 
Anno 1562.  means assayed to turn the prisoners from their Faith, they resolved to execute them. Many of the City, and others not dwelling far off, hearing the report of their purposed dispatch, prepared to come to the sight thereof, thinking it would have been on Wednesday which was Market-day. But the Magistrates taking notice of the multitude were somewhat amazed, and caused him that was to do execution to ride through the midst of the Market at high noon, as if he had been taking his journey out of the City, and so to make the people believe that they intended not their execution as yet. But on Wednesday towards the evening, the chief Bailiff accompanied with some of the Magistrates, came secretly into the prison, soliciting each of the said prisoners with many entreaties and enticing persuasions to recant; promising to set them free forthwith, if they would speak but one word to that purpose. But the Lord strengthened them so, that they overcame this dangerous assault. The adversaries, seeing their expectations frustrated, caused all things the same night to be made ready for their execution the next day; to wit, chains, stakes, faggots, etc. Now the Lord, who hath the disposing of the moments of time in his own hands, disappointed this project by a vehement shower of rain, which he sent, continuing all the forenoon.  
The two Friars formerly mentioned were called for; each of them accompanied with one of their own coat. These began to assail the prisoners from morning till eight of the clock, either to weaken, or else to turn them from their faith. Which because they could effect neither upon james nor Christian, they dealt with jane, thinking to have prevailed with her; but to as little purpose as with the two others. Being thus disappointed of their hopes, than they fled to their accustomed lies, which they term Frauds' pieuses, pious beguilings, saying thus unto her; Will you only show yourself singular in cleaving to this opinion, whereas your prison fellows have renounced it?  
The holy Virgin was nothing abashed thereat, but gave them this answer, That she could not believe it; and albeit it were so, yet would she never go back from so certain a truth, grounded not upon man, but upon jesus Christ?  
These lying Friars, nothing prevailing with her neither, went their way. Then the prisoners encouraging one another, and preparing themselves for death, sang the seventy fourth Psalm. The Magistrates of Furne, that they might with the more security execute their sentence, caused the gates of the city to be shut; and yet many got in, leaving their swords and staves at the gate. Now as they brought the prisoners along to the town-house every one as they went reached forth their hand to them, and bade them that they should be of good courage.  
Appearing before the Magistrates they were denounced heretics. To which Christian, in the name of the rest, said, Not one of your doctors can prove us heretics, nor can they convince us by Scripture. It was replied that they slighted the Sacraments. To which they freely answered, We hold and allow those Sacraments instituted by God, in much more reverence than you. Upon this the Magistrates consulted together apart, and after a while came to their seats again, pronoucing sentence against these three, viz. to be strangled, and then burned or scorched, and the remainder of the bodies to be hanged on the gibbet. They thanked the judges for their sentence; yet advertising them well to bethink themselves of what they had done. As they were passing forth of the house to be led to the slaughter, many of the godly bade them farewell; comforting, encouraging, and exhorting them to continue constant. Whereat the head Bailiff being much vexed pushed jane so violently with his foot, that she fell down the stairs, at which the people were much moved. Christian went foremost, jane next, and james followed. In beholding of which spectacle few there were which broke not forth into sigh, cry, and tears, whilst they gave the people so holy and godly exhortations. One of the Monks called john ●els, being by, gave to jane (many of good credit hearing it) this counsel in his Language, Fight valiantly, the crown of immortality is ready for you. Whilst the executioner began to fasten their neck and feet with chanes to the stake, they sung the hundred and thirtieth Psalm, Out of the deep.  
Friar john Campone, being impatient of such an harmony, yelled out like a mad man, saying, This shows you are not Christians; for Christ went to his death weeping. One in the middle of the assembly cried as fast on the other side, Thou liest thou false Prophet. Having finished the two first staves of the Psalm, the hangman being about to strangle Christian, the other two ceased, crying to their brother; Be of good cheer and play the man. And Christian, lifting up his eyes to heaven, said twice or thrice, Lord God heavenly father into thy hands I commend my spirit. And then again, Lord forgive their sin who have put us to death. james and the maid made the like prayer. But because james was last strangled, and the people moved with compassion began to stir, the hangman kindled the fire upon james being but half strangled. The people seeing him to die in the midst of the fire, were yet more moved, so as the tormentor being in a maze got a staff out of a Boat headed with iron, and smote the Martyr twice or thrice on the right side, to make an end of him. These three having a while lain in the fire, they were carried thence in a cart to the gibbet, where being put apart upon three poles they were afterward taken down and buried.   

Nicaise of Tomb born in Tournay, Martyr.  
Whose constancy is to be imitated and followed of every good Christian, in suffering for the truth of the Gospel.  
NIcaise dwelling in Tournay, and following the trade of Say-making, towards the end of his life, was then by the mercy of God brought to the knowledge of true religion. Now that he might be the more throughly instructed therein, he went with his wife and family into the City of weasel in base Almain. In which City there was at that time an assembly of strangers, and especially of those who are called Walloons, exercising themselves in hearing the word of God purely preached, and in receiving the holy sacraments. But Satan the mortal enemy of God's children, envying their happiness, soon after troubled this assembly in such wise with sundry questions, that some retired to Frankfort, others to Strausburg, and some to other places. Nicaise returned to Tournay whence he came, not to communicate there with the superstitions and abominations in which he had formerly been enwrapped, but to join himself to the Christian assembly which met together in that place; to manifest the truth of that heavenly knowledge, which he had received out of the word of God.  
Where notice being taken of him, they received him into their society, amongst whom he carried himself in so Christian a sort, as they well perceived him to be a man of an holy conversation, joined 
Anno 1566.  with an earnest desire to advance the glory of God, and the kingdom of Christ, in the edification of his Church. Now forasmuch as affliction 
2 Thes. 2. 9 10.  is the true touchstone whereby the faithful are discerned from Hypocrites; Nicaise then shown outwardly what he was within. For being importuned to take an oath from those who were deputed thereunto by the King of Spain, to live according to the custom of the Romish Church, and to observe the traditions invented by her; he, notwithstanding the threats and injuries done unto him, constantly held out against the said oath, not casting how dear it might cost him in the end. Some of his kindred wished him at leastwise to withdraw himself aside for awhile into another City, till the urging of this oath was over, as also that his wife should change her lodging in his absence.  
To this counsel he consented; but the Lord, who governs all our intentions and purposes, had otherwise determined of him, namely to set him forth as an example of constancy unto others, and to bear witness so fare to the truth of the Gospel, as to seal the same with his blood, by staying him at that time in the City. For being ready to take his journey, a near neighbour of his, being an enemy of the Gospel, accused him to the commissioners for one that neither had nor would take the oath according to the form appointed. Nicaise requiring to hear the tenor of the oath, before he would make them an answer, they told him that he must swear to keep & observe all ancient customs; to receive in the sacrament of the altar his creator thrice in the year, and on Sundays and Holidays to hear Mass, morning and evening. As soon as he had understood their meaning, he told them, he intended not at all to take any such oath, nor to wound his conscience in consenting to things so manifestly contradicting the word of God; therewithal yielding them the reasons of this his resolution; accusing as well them for urging such an oath, as those also who gave their consents thereto. Upon this he was committed and laid amongst felons, in the Gaol called Pipigne, until Friday the twelfth of November, on which day he received sentence of death; namely to be bound and so led into the Market place of the City, and there upon a Scaffold to be burned and consumed to ashes.  
Having heard this sentence, as he risen up, he said, now praised be God; and as he was about to have spoken more at large, the Procurer fiscal b'ing present prevented him, and thrusting him forward bade him march on. By and by they brought him to the place of execution; and as it well fell out, having no Priest accompanying him, when he was come down to the Market place, a near friend of his coming to him commended him to God, and so they kissed each other.  
Being come nigh to the 
* Which is a watch tower standing bofore the City hall where the Clock is.  Befroy of the City, seeing there a great multitude of people, who were assembled together to see him pass by, lifting up his voice, he spoke thus; O ye men of Tournay open your eyes, awake ye that sleep, and stand up from the dead, and Christ shall give you light.  
He also prayed all whom he had any way offended to forgive him, as he for his part was ready to forgive all the world. The people hearing him say so, began to be moved, and to make a great muttering. The multitude also that were come together were so many, that the soldiers who encompassed the Patient (being now ready to suffer) could neither march nor keep rank; so as they were about to shoot. Which the people perceiving began to be moved so much the more, so as there had like to have been a great tnmult. But going on they drew nigh to the place where the scaffold was.  
Nicaise all the while spent the time in prayer unto God, and being at the place of execution he uttered these words; Lord, they have hated me without a cause; and ascended up joyfully to the scaffold: where the Tormentors readily received him, and led him to the stake; and as they were fastening him to it, he said, Eternal Father, have pity and compassion upon me, according as thou hast promised to all that ask the same of thee in thy son's name. Other prayers he made there to his God, and so continued to his last gasp. And albeit the multitude made such a noise, and the beating of the drums hindered his words from being all fully heard; yet he so often pronounced, and that with such vehemency, the word jesus, that it notwithstanding might plainly be understood as long as the breath was in his body. And thus ye have heard the godly life and blessed end of this constant martyr.   

¶ Martin Bayart, Claude du Flot, with Io. Dantricourt, borne in the Country of Artois, and Noel Tournemine, of Hearing near Seclin, Martyrs, 1566.  
YOu may easily discern by the former Histories, that the cruelties exercised against the Faithful in Flanders nothing diminished the increasing of them; for the innocent blood thus shed was a means to bring many ignorant souls to the knowledge of the Truth. These four above named, dwelling in the City of Lisle, walked in the fear of the Lord, with zeal according to knowledge, as the event well manifested.  
There was a jesuit in the said City who had a servant that was cousin to one of the Martyrs, with whom they laboured, not without some peril, first to show him the odiousness of that sect, and then to instruct him in the doctrine of the Gospel. To which purpose they lent him a book containing good instructions drawn out of the holy Scriptures. The silly fellow, not considering the hurt that might follow, shown it soon after to his Master. The false Prophet by and by knew that this book was not forged upon his anvil, and therefore diligently enquired of his man where he had it. Now that he might with the more expedition attain his desire, he gave him a piece of seven stivers, telling him he should do well to bring him to the knowledge of them from whom he had received it; which was not hard to do, in regard they all four wrought upon their Trade (which was to dress says) in an honest widow's house who professed the same Religion with them.  
The jesuite coming to the knowledge hereof failed not, according to their guise, to reveal it to the Magistrate. Now lest he might be suspected to be the betrayer of them, the Fox withdrew himself the same time out of the City, whilst on a saturday morning about two of the clock these four were apprehended and imprisoned by the Magistrate. It fell out the same day, that certain writings were set up upon the Town-house against the horrible tyranny of the Spanish Inquisition, which was then intended to be brought in and executed throughout the Low-Countries, which no doubt was the means whereby the Magistrates were the rather incensed against the prisoners. But forasmuch as they were not found guilty of having any hand in this business, they were only examined about matters concerning their Faith. To which they answered with such 
Anno 1566.  courage and constancy, without varying or wavering, that the jailor wondered how they could answer the judges so directly and pertinently (as it were with one consent) being notwithstanding severed one from another in the prison.  
The second of March, 1566. they were condemned for heretics by the Provost of the City, to which they replied, that if they were Heretics than God's word must needs be heresy, which could not be; and therefore they freely protested before all, that they were Christians, and held nothing but that which was agreeable to the word of God. They were asked if they would submit themselves to the will of the Magistrates. They answered they would submit themselves to the will of God. Then was sentence of death forthwith pronounced upon them, which was, that they should be burned alive before the Town-house. When they were brought out of Prison to be executed, Noels father came and embraced him, and kissing him said, Art thou led my son in this sort unto death? This is nothing, Father, said he, for now am I going to life. And howsoever Noel wept in going up to the Scaffold, seeing his father so dissolved into tears; yet recovering himself, and being armed with new courage, he cried, O ye Priests, if we would have gone to your Mass, we needed not to have been here: but jesus Christ never commanded nor instituted any such thing.  
The Priests standing at the foot of the scaffold laboured to make the people beéeve they were Heretics, and that their faith was the faith of devils, because they rejected the Sacraments. But to that one of them answered, that their Faith was nothing like to that of devils; and as touching the Sacraments, they held so many as Christ ordained. Then said Martin, suffer us to die in peace, for we are in the right way, and are going to jesus Christ, hinder us not in this our journey; with these and the like speeches the Priests mouths were stopped, not daring to come up upon the Scaffold, as they were wont to do.  
john Dauticourt coming up recited the articles of the creed, adding somewhat by way of exposition upon every Article. Those who knew him before his imprisonment marvelled to hear him speak so judiciously. The executioner thinking to please his Masters offered to gag him: but the patiented promised to hold his peace. Yet being straight fastened to the stake by the neck, he said to the people; O my friends, were it for speaking wickedly that they commanded me to be silent, it were somewhat, but I cannot be permitted to speak unto you the word of God, and with a loud voice said, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or anguish? O Lord, we are delivered to death for thy sake, and are appointed as sheep for the slaughter. But let us be of good cheer my brethren, for we shall be more than conquerors, through him that loved us.  
The other three on their parts cried and said, 
Mat. 7. 14.  This, this is the way that leads to life; this is the straight way by which we must enter thereinto, as Christ our Lord hath taught us. Noel likewise said, Enter you my brethren, and whilst I am alive prey for me; for after death prayers prevail not. When all of them were fastened to their stakes, and covered with faggots, with fire ready to set thereto, they began with one voice to sing the first part of the seven and twentieth Psalm, and after that the song of Simeon to the end: after which the fire began to be kindled, in the midst whereof they were heard to cry ten or twelve times to the Lord, especially john and Noel, with loud voices calling and saying, Lord receive us this day unto mercy, and unto thy kingdom. And thus ceasing to cry any more, they yielded up their souls into the hands of God. This constancy of theirs, proceeding from the work of God's Spirit, was not without singular fruit, for the enlarging of the Church; for many being touched therewith went home thence, as if they had gone from a powerful sermon.   

¶ Francis D' Alost in Flanders, Martyr, in the year 1566.  
THis young man, being by his trade a Cutler, during the time of his ignorance frequented the Court much, and took great delight in the vanity of this world, which got him much respect of many, but chief among those of the Romish Religion, namely Priests and Monks, who willingly conversed with him, taking much contentment in his carriage and course of life. But as soon as God of his goodness by the means of his word had revealed unto him his son jesus Christ, he by and by altered and changed his former conversation: for having before lived in great dissoluteness, he now sharply reproved such as he knew to follow sinful ways; yea, he often taxed the Priests as well for their scandalous living as for their false doctrine, wherewith they abused the people; but principally for making them to fall down to such a god as could not defend nor keep himself from Rats and Nice, and which is worse, to offer it up for the sins of the quick and the dead.  
For these with other such like speeches, those who erewhiles loved him began now to turn their love into hatred, insomuch as he was feign to fly from them, yea, and out of the Country also, being banished thence; threatening him, that if he were taken there again, he should be put to death, not as an heretic, but as one having offended the penal Laws. But not long after the Lord wrought such an alteration not only in the Political but in the Ecclesiastical state also, that not the Laws concerning heresy alone were disannulled, but free liberty was granted to the Faithful of the Low-countries, to return home into their houses again, and to have the exercises of Religion, publicly and openly. Among these Francis returned at that time unto the City in which he was borne. But this freedom so suddenly granted lasted not long. For the devil, not enduring the light so to shine out, stirred up Imps afresh to oppress the godly. Francis then apprehending the danger, was minded one morning to departed out of the City; but God had another work for him to do. For as he was passing along, he was apprehended in the street by one of the City, who with the Bailiff met him. The Bailiff would feign have baulked him, as if he had not seen him; but said the other, here he is, hold him fast; so they took him. Being conducted to prison, among other speeches he said, now ye have taken me, you think to deprive me of life, and so have your will of me, purposing my great damage and hurt; but you are deceived, for it is all one, as if you took Counters from me, to fill my hand with a great sum of gold.  
In prison he had many disputes with Priests and Cloister-men. But the jailor of all other dealt harshly with him, who could not endure to hear him speak of God. But if at any time he heard him sing Psalms and spiritual Songs, he would rage's like a Bedlam. Once being very drunk, he set open the prison doors, and sitting on a bench he called to Francis, saying, come out thou naughty and wicked heretic. I will now see, if thy God can deliver thee out of my hands. Francis said, as the case stands it might easily be effected; If I were minded to escape away now, as I was heretofore, I could easily do it, but I will not; for God hath called me to suffer, and not to fly away, and therefore I will not resist, but rather obey his will.  
The drunkard hearing him speak with such mildness, and moderation, and seeing that he would not come forth, being provoked thereto by him, in his fury he took up his stool on which he sat, and laid at him therewith, so as he had felled him to the ground, if the servant had not stepped between, who took it out of his Master's hands by force: yet was the poor prisoner very sorely hurt, and lay long in the Surgeon's hands before his head could been healed. But to make him amends, this cruel jailor dieted him so strictly both for meat and drink, that he had died with hunger, had not God inclined the heart of his servant now and then, to relieve him, by conveying meat to him in secret.  
After the Lord had thus by sundry trials proved the patience and constancy of this his good servant, the Magistrates of the City of Alost consulted how to put him to death, having oft called the Executioner to this their consultation; but they could not agree in the manner how to effect it. Some were of opinion it were best to have him put to death secretly in the prison; others advised to execute him openly, lest they should incur the blot of being murderers. In the end waxing more hardy, having long detained him in bonds, they called him forth into judgement, and pronounced sentence upon him, which was, that because he had done contrary to the King's Laws, in returning again to the City from which he was banished, he had therefore deserved to die, seeing also he held certain opinions directly opposite to the Church of Rome.  
Francis hearing his sentence read, without any show of distemper, said, Now seeing you are so thirsty after blood, I willingly yield it into your hands, and my soul into the hands of my merciful Lord God Almighty. Francis, said they, we command you to hold your peace; for if you will not, we will take order to bridle your tongue. He than promised them to obey their command. As he went to suffer he used that speech of the Apostle saint Peter, I must now shortly put off this my earthly tabernacle, which 
2 Pet. 1. 14. 2 Cor. 5. 14.  the love of Christ jesus my Lord constrains me to do. Being come into the market place where he was to be offered up a sacrifice, he kneeled down; and having ended his prayer, he said to the executioner, do now what you are commanded, the will of God been done: and so presenting himself cheerfully to the stroke of death, he was beheaded the first of May, in the year 1566. his body being afterwards exposed to the fowls of the air for a prey.   

¶ john Tuscaen of Andenard in Flaunders, Martyr, june the eighth, Anno 1566.  
Behold here how God meant to awaken the men of this time out of their brutish security, as it were with a thunder clap from heaven.  
THis young man a maker of Tapestry about the age of two and twenty years, the son of one called Simeon Tuscaen dwelling in the suburbs of Andenard, was trained up from his youth in all godly nurtrature. He hearing news that things went more aukly to pass in Brussels then he could have wished, determined in himself to make it known by the effect, that the adoring of a breaden God, which the Roman Church so much worshipped, was nothing else but an abominable and execrable sacrilege. Having cast to and fro in his mind, and thoughts, the weightiness of the business he was to undertake, at length he determined to demonstrate the same more fully and apparently in a public assembly, which was the thirtieth day of May in the said year 1566. (which after the custom of the Romanists is called the feast of God, or Corpus Christi day.) Now by reason that two Cities of Andenard and Pamelle are joined as it were in one, there were two Temples dedicated there, not to the Lord, but the one to saint Walburgne, called the Church of Andenard, and the other to their Lady, which is within the jurisdiction of the Lord of Pamelle.  
john Tuscaen directed his course towards this Church, to perform that which long before he had in his own thoughts projected. Being come into the Choir of the Church in Pamelle, beholding there a multitude of People utterly estranged from the true worship of God, ready to fall down and prostitute themselves before a breaden cake, forthwith (not casting what should be the issue) being urged thereto through a zeal of God's glory, drew towards the Priest, while he was elevating and showing the people that which they call the host; and with great vehemency snatched it out of his hands, cast it to the ground, and broke it all to pieces, speaking with a loud voice; see here, my Masters, your goodly God, who you see is not able to help himself, but is here broken all to pieces. How long, how long, O ye senseless Priests, will you thus defile the holy supper of the Lord? shall we never see an end of your filthy Idolatries? If the authority of the holy scripture can nothing move you, yet at length be warned and admonished by this present example, that there is not a jot of divinity in this bread, seeing it is subject to be thus handled: will ye worship a dead Idol, yourselves being living men?  
At this so vehement and bold an exhortation, accompanied with such constancy, all the people there present stood amazed and in such an ecstasy, (but yet withal such a noise and bustling throughont the Church) that the Curate of the parish, who before was in some by-corner there, coming towards the Choir, met Tuscaen, as he was passing through the press without any fear or let. The Curate saluted him, not knowing what he had done, much less suspecting that he was the cause of all that tumult and stir; for he was his cousin. Howbeit john would take no knowledge of his salutation, but began to reprove him for deluding and abusing the poor silly people, being their overseer; for a day will come, said he, in which you shall render an account to God for them. In the hearing of this, the Curate called upon the people to lay hold upon the said john Tuscaen, as he was going out of the Church fair and softly. So that it had been easy for him to have quite himself out of their fingers, if he had but hastened his pace a little, because none offered to touch or apprehend him. The Curate seeing that, delayed not, but with all speed got him to the under Bailiff of Pamelle, by whose outcries and importunities the Bailiff could do no less but go with him to apprehend the great Heretic. As they were making towards him, he shown no more semblance of escaping, then before.  
Then they took and imprisoned him without any resistance. Dinner being ended, he was presented 
Anno 1567.  before the Magistrates of Pamelle to be examined in the presence of the Curate: after they had enquired of him who they were that incited and set him on to do such an outrageous act unto the host, they asked him what he held the bread in the Mass to be, and whether he did not believe it was the body of Christ: If, saith he, you consider well what the Angel said to the Apostles at his assumption. viz. Act. 1. 11. this same jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go 
Where Christ is to be sought.  into heaven; You may plainly discern that we are not to seek him here below.  
After many other questions and answers, being sent again to prison, he was the second time examined: and being asked whether he was himself when he did it, or distracted? He answered, That he had done it, not rashly, but upon mature deliberation. Being further demanded what should move him to commit so heinous an act? If this, saith he, seemeth so strange unto you, than I pray you tell me who moved Moses to break the Tables of stone written with the finger of 
Exod. 32. 19  God? They perceiving that he secretly aimed at their Idolatry, sent him to prison again.  
The eighth of june he was brought betimes in the morning into the judgement Hall, to receive their sentence which was to be pronounced against him; where two friar's Minorites were purposely sent to see if they could turn him from his constancy: to which purpose ask him, if he did not believe that God was included in the bread which is lifted up in the Mass? He answered them by another question; namely, whether the Potter could make a pot? They said yes, but what was that to the purpose? He asked them again, if the pot could make a Potter? The good fathers, seeing whereabouts he went, forthwith left him. When he saw he had thus stopped their mouths, he thanked God.  
Then the Magistrates of the city went up into the judgement seat, and gave sentence against him; which was, first to have that hand stricken off, with which he had taken the Host out of the priests hands, and his body to been burned to ashes, which afterward was to be scattered into the river.  
Hearing this sentence he was very joyful, thanking his judges, and the Lord of Pamelle. But the Bailiff of Audenard wished him rather to ask forgiveness of God and of the people, for the offence he had committed. If I have offended any (said he) I ask them forgiveness. Then was he led forth to be executed; and as he went, he sung in his own mother tongue the Lords prayer with such confidence, as argued the inward peace of his Conscience, in dying in so good a quarrel.  
The tormentor willed him to stretch forth his arm that his hand might be cut off; which he did, suffering the same with such a patience, as if he had felt no pain. And then with his eyes lifted up to heaven, he said, O Lord God, it is for the glory of thy name that I endure these things: enable me now with strength from above, that I may finish this sacrifice. Forthwith the fire was kindled, which made him at the first to shrink a little; but by continual and ardent prayer to God the violence of the torment was abated and assuaged. Now standing in the midst of the flames, his body being in a manner half consumed, he shown apparent signs unto the beholders of his invincible courage, by holding up as well as he could, his arms on a light fire.  
Thus was this valiant Martyr handled in the presence of multitudes; which caused many to cleave the rather to the Doctrine of the Gospel, seeing him die so constantly. The River of Escant received his ashes, that the Sentence given upon him might be fully accomplished,   

Martin Smetius Martyr, Anno 1567.  
MArtin Smetius being prisoner in the Castle of Vilvourd, there came to him a Friar to examine him, and with a purpose to turn him from the Faith. But Smetius being a man learned, and of a quick understanding, remained constant, which so confounded his opposite, that he went away with shame. The Friar invented a recantation, to which it was reported that Smetius had subscribed. But an Elder of the Church, whose name was Cornelius Specox, coming to the knowledge thereof (by the help of friends) got a sight of the said Recantation. Who in the presence of divers friends conferring a certain Letter (which Smetius had put his name unto) with that writing, found it in nothing to agree therewith, and therefore the recantation to been merely counterfeited, The eighth of February being Saturday, Smetius having his feet tied under an horse's belly, on which he was set, was thus brought to Vilvourd to the 
* He was apprehended by his Provost with 20. horsemen as he was preaching at Malives. When Smetins saw them, he exhorted the congregation to be quiet, for they are come, said he, to take me: but the assembly was by and by scattered.  Provost (who himself was afterwards hanged for his villainies.) His Sergeants passing immediately along with him through Malives, went towards Malladery of Wallen, where finding a ladder set up to an oak, they hanged him thereon. Smetius being on the Ladder used these words; Lord forgive them, for they know not what they do.  
And then singing certain verses of a Psalm, he yielded up his soul into the hands of the Lord.   

¶ Master john Goris and joris of Asschen Martyrs, Anno, 1567.  
IOhn Goris Chirurgeon, borne in Audenard, travelling towards Gaud, was betrayed by two spies, who signified the same to the Bailiff; himself also going the same way whither Goris was travelling him. The Bailiff, hirsting after the blood of this poor innocent, rid on till he had overtaken him, ask him whether he went? I am going, said Goris, to the Parish of Nazaret. And I purpose also, said the Bailiff, to go thither, we will bear you company. Having passed on thus a little way, the Bailiff thinking himself sure of Goris, began to lay hands upon him. Goris seeing that leapt over a ditch, and got into a little wood. The wood was presently beset with Country people; and being there apprehended, he was carried to Audenard, as a sheep to the slaughter, where he was committed to prison. They laid many things to his charge, which they were not able to prove. Being examined the second time upon divers articles, he answered thereunto with such wisdom, that the Counsel admired how a man of so mean account could defend his cause in so good a manner. But after they came to question with him concerning matters of Religion, now I see, saith he, that you seek my blood.  
The night following he was overtaken with 
By this we see that man stands not by his own strength.  such an apprehension of the fear of death, that for saving his life he was almost resolved to deny the truth. But by the assistance of God's holy spirit calling his thoughts together, he instantly and ardently besought the Lord to deliver him out of this temptation, that by the power of his grace he might overcome the infirmity of his flesh: which prayer of faith the Lord had such respect unto, that from that time he manifestly resisted all Satan's assaults, and maintained the truth 
Though I fall. saith the Church, yet I shall arise. M●ch. 7. 8. Act. 7 60.  unto his last breath.  
Having received sentence he was nothing appalled thereat, but, like the holy Martyr S. Stephen, prayed God that he would not lay his death to their charge. Coming to the place where he was to be executed, casting himself down prostrate, he made his prayer to God; in which prayer albeit he sought the Lord to forgive his Enemies, yet added he this withal; I am persuaded, that God being a just judge will not leave their sin unpunished. Which prediction fell out not long after; for the bailiff who apprehended him, & rejoiced in standing by whilst the martyr was executed was not long after shot with a harquebuse, whereof he presently died like a wretch.  
After Goris was thus executed, they brought forth his fellow prisoner, called joris of Asschen; who the same day suffered the same kind of death, that is to say, he was hanged upon a gibbet, which death he endured for the name of Christ with like constancy as did the former. Which courage of his he thus manifested to his parents and friends, in a letter written to them a little before his death.   

¶ A Letter written by joris of Asschen, to his Parents and Friends, a little before the time of his Martyrdom.  
MOst dear Father and Mother, Sister and Brother, I writ here unto you comfortable news, namely, that in all my life I never saw any day so pleasing to me as this is; in which the Lord hath counted me worthy to be one of his Champions, and to suffer for his holy Name: For which I give him most humble and hearty thanks, I also thank you much, good Father and Mother, that in all my distresses you have been beneficial and helpful unto me, and careful for me; for which the Lord abundantly reward you in his kingdom. Rejoice with me, I pray you, that God hath now called me to such a glorious and welcome marriage day. Oh, how precious in the sight of the Lord our God is the death of his Martyrs.  
Dear friends, two Priests, yea, and some of the Magistrates also have sought to terrify me with many threats, thinking to turn me aside from my holy profession; but the Lord of his great mercy hath given me his grace to withstand them all: for I plainly told them I was not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, but would be willing and ready to die in the defence thereof; following my Lord and Master jesus Christ thorough all afflictions, to be made partaker with him at the last of his eternal joys in his celestial Tabernacle. Wherefore if God shall call any of you forth to suffer aught for his Names sake, bear the same, I beseech you, with meekness and patience, not declining from the Truth for fear or favour, to the right hand or to the left; but fear him rather who is able to cast soul and body into hell.  
The time which God hath lent us to converse in this world is but short, and therefore let us begin to abandon the love thereof, with all things that are therein, betimes, that so we may be ready to follow the call of God.  
Dear Father and Mother, I do take my last farewell of you, until we meet together again in the Kingdom of heaven, where we shall partake of that joy which shall last for ever, all sorrows, tears, and griefs being wiped away. Be ye not therefore grieved I pray you, but be patiented; for the affliction which is befallen me is most acceptable unto me, for which also I bless and praise the Lord.  
The Lord prosper you in all your ways, to his glory and your good. Thank all my friends for their love expressed toward me, and salute them kindly with an holy kiss in the Lord.  
Your humble and obedient son, john joris of Asschen. Thus were these two witnesses of jesus Christ executed the fourteenth of April, 1567.   

¶ A worthy answer of a constant Martyr called Guy de Brez, Anno. Dom. 1567.  
GUy be Brez, a Minister of the Gospel, being committed prisoner into the Castle of Tournay, was visited by many Ladies & Gentlemen, only out of a desire to see him, in regard he was a man so highly esteemed. Some at the first view scoffed; others railed on him; but others were moved to take pity and compassion on him. Among the rest, the Countess of Ren, accompanied with certain Gentlewomen, coming into the prison, and at the first entrance beholding the iron chain to which he was fastened; Master Guy, said she, I wonder how you can either eat, drink, or sleep in quiet; for were I in your case, the very terror thereof would go nigh to kill me.  
O Madam, said he, the good cause for which I suffer, and that inward peace of conscience wherewith God hath endued me, makes me eat and drink with greater contentment than my enemios can which seek my life: yea, so fare off is it that my bonds or chain do any way terrify me, or break off my sleep, that on the contrary I glory and take delight therein, esteeming them at an higher rate than chains and rings of gold, or any other jewels of price whatsoever; for they yield me much more profit. Yea, when I hear the ra●ing of my chain, me thinks I hear as it were some sweet instrument of Music sounding in mine ears: not that such an effect comes merely from my chains, but in regard I am bound therewith for maintaining the truth of the Gospel.   

¶ The same Martyr in a Letter to his wife acquaints her with God's gracious dealing with him in all his assaults.  
SPeaking of his apprehension, he shows how carnal reason began to play its part against the providence of God; for, saith he, these thoughts came througing into my head; What meant we to go so many in company together as we did? had it not been for such and such we had never been discovered nor taken. Under such like cogitations I lay for a while, saith he, even in a manner overwhelmed, till by the assistance of God's holy Spirit my mind was raised up to meditate on God's providence. After which my heart began to feel wonderful rest and contentment; saying thus in myself, O my God, the day and hour of my birth was before ordained by thee, and ever since thou hast preserved and kept me in great perils and dangers, and hitherto delivered me out of them all. And if now the hour be come wherein I must pass out of this life into thy kingdom, thy holy will be done; I cannot escape out of thy hands; yea, though I could, yet Lord thou knowest I would not, seeing all my felicity depends upon conforming my will unto thine.  
From these considerations I received no small consolation; and therefore, dear wife, rejoice with me, I pray you, and bless our good God for these his mercies towards me; for he doth nothing but that which is equal and right. You have been privy to, and acquainted with all the travels, crosses, and persecutions which have befallen me, yea, and have yourself been partaker with me therein, when you accompanied me in my voyages during the time of my exile: and now after all these you see, my well-beloved in the Lord, how he holdeth forth unto me his hand of providence, to drive me home to himself into his blessed kingdom. I now lead you the way, and when his will is you shall follow me thither. Our separation shall not be for ever: it will not be long ere we be gathered under one head jesus Christ. This world is not the place of our rest: no, heaven is our home, this is but the place of our banishment.  
Let us therefore aspire after our true country, namely heaven, and long to be received into the Mansions of our heavenly father, where we shall see our head and Brother, our husband and Saviour jesus Christ, with the noble triumphant assemblies of the Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles, and so many millions of Martyrs; to whom I hope shortly to be gathered, having finished the course of that administration which I have received of the Lord jesus. Wherefore dear wife be you comforted in the meditation of these things. Take into your consideration the honour the Lord doth you, in giving you a husband who is not only called to be a Minister of Christ's Gospel, but also so highly advanced of God, as to be accounted worthy to partake of the crown of martyrdom. It is an honour which the Angels in heaven are 
Angels not capable of being Martyrs.  not capable of. I now rejoice in my sufferings, my heart leapeth within me; in my afflictions, I find nothing wanting unto me; I am filled with the abundant riches of my God; yea, so far am I comforted therewith, that I have sufficient store not only for myself, but to impart thereof also to as many as I have opportunity to speak unto. Which bounty and favour I beseech my Eternal Lord God to continue to me his poor prisoner: yea, I am persuaded that he will perform it unto the end; for by good experience I feel, that he never forsakes them that trust in him. I 
God's goodness to his afflicted children is oft above and beyond their expectation.  could never have imagined that God would have been so gracious as he hath been to me his poor creature.  
I now taste of the fidelity and bounty of Christ my Saviour; I am here taught to practise what I have preached unto others. Yea, let me not be ashamed to confess, that when I heretofore preached I spoke but as a Parrot, in regard of that which I have now better learned by proof and experience. I have profited more in the schoole-house of this prison, than ever I did in all my life before: 
Prisons prove Gods schoole-houses to the faithful.  for I have the holy Ghost, who is my constant instructor and schoolmaster, teaching me how to handle my weapons in this fight of afflictions. Satan on the other side, who is the sworn enemy of all God's Elect, compasseth me about on every side, as a roaring Lion thinking to devour me. But he who hath said, Fear not, I have overcome the world, puts as it were new courage into 
john 16. 33. Rom. 16 20. 2 Cor. 12. 9  me; and then I see the Lord bruising Satan under my feet; feeling the power of God perfected in my weakness, And thus the Lord causeth me one while to feel my infirmity and weakness, that so I may take knowledge how I am but a poor earthen Vessel (even weakness itself) to humble me, that God may have all the glory; 
It is profitable for the godly sometimes to feel their infirmities.  and then by and by he fortifies and comforts me, (I may truly say) incredibly above all I could ask or think.  
For I would not change my condition with theirs who persecute me; I take my rest, eat and drink, with more hearts ease than they. I am indeed lodged in the strongest and vilest prison they have, dark and obscure, which for the darkness thereof is called Brunain; where I have no 
Brunain a prison of the Valencians.  air to breath at, but a little stinking hole, where they lay all their rubbish, and where the drunkards commonly vent their urine. I am laden with Irons both on my hands and feet, which are a continual 
By reason whereof he complains he wrote with much difficulty, and therefore could not write as otherwise he would have done.  torment unto me, the irons eating through the flesh even to the hare bones. The Provost Martial comes to view my fetters twice or thrice a day, fearing ●est I should make an escape: for preventing whereof he hath placed three guards of forty men before the prison door, etc.  
And thus having given unto his Wife his advice, how to behave herself during her widowhood, and how to train up her Children, with his loving salvations remembered to herself and other his special friends, he closeth up this Letter.  
In the end of a letter written to his Mother, the rather to encourage her willingly to offer him up to God, he puts her in mind of two memorable examples of women who were mothers of Children, in this manner following.  
I remember, saith he, that I have read in the Ecclesiastical Stories, how that in the hot persecutions of the Church in times past, the poor christians were assembled together without a certain City, to hear the word of God. Now a great commander was sent of purpose to see these poor Innocents' put to the sword. And being on his way ready to put his bloody commission into execution, the report thereof came to the ears of a true Christian Woman, who hasted with all the 
The first example.  speed she could, to be at this meeting, carrying her little Child in her arms. As she drew nigh to this troop of horsemen, she rushed in, to get through, expecting that they would make way for her. The governor seeing her make such haste, called her to him, and examined her whither she posted so fast? she gave him this short answers, I am going, said she, to the assembly of the christians. What to do? said he; hast thou not heard that I am commanded to put them all to death? Yes, I know it well, said she, And therefore am I in such haste, that I may be counted worthy to lose my life with them. But what wilt thou do with thy little Child, saith he? I am carrying it thither, that even it also may partake of the crown of Martyrdom with the rest.  
The tyrant's heart was so wounded with these prompt and plain answers of this silly woman, that he retired bacl to the Emperor who had committed the execution of this business unto him, and told him the whole discourse; by means whereof the Emperor's wrath was appeased, and the execution stayed. Here was an heart inflamed indeed with the fiery zeal of God's love. Here is a pattern fit to be presented before all women and Mothers to imitate the same.  
I call to mind one other Example of a mother and her son in the times when Romanus suffered Martyrdom. He was commanded to worship idols. His answer was, as he stood in the place of judgement, that he worshipped one God only, in jesus Christ, his only son. And this, saith he, is an Article so well known, that if any child, though but of 7. years old, should be examined concerning it, he would easily make a direct answer to it. Then a Child about those years being presented publicly, Romanus said, come hither my pretty boy, answer me; ought we to worship many Gods, or but one God in jesus Christ? The little child answered, That there be many Gods we children cannot believe; seeing to us there is but one God.  
Then the tyrant apprehending the mother caused 
The second example.  her child to be scourged with rods before her eyes. The babe entreated her to give him some drink: to whom she said, Alas poor child, I have no drink to give thee; but now my son go and drink of the cup of martyrdom, which Herod the king gave the young children to drink of.  
Then was the child's head stricken off. 
* Hitherto may be referred the invincible constancy of that pious mother mentioned in the 2. book of the Machabe●s, with her seven children 2 Mac. cap. 7. Read the whole chapter  Such examples are left upon record for our use, that in such and the like mirrors we might behold how the mighty power of God being made perfect in the infirmity of weak flesh, all of us, with one heart and voice, should render unto him the sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving for the same; showing forth to our brethren and sisters his triumphs and victories with new songs of rejoicing. The which sounding throughout the whole world, we may thereby incite all creatures, yea, the very Angels of heaven to magnify and glorify the name of our Lord eternally. So be it.   

¶ With this godly personage Guy de Brez was one Peregrine de la Grange joined as his prison fellow and fellow labourer in the work of the Ministry.  
Whose learned disputes with Richardot bishop of Arres do here follow, written with his own hand.  
THe bishop at his coming into the prison being informed of the prisoners name, and of his gentle disposition, began thus with him.  
Bishop. I am much grieved Monsieur de la Grange to see you in this mean condition, and could wish it were fare otherwise with you then now I see it is.  La Grange. 
Sir, I humbly thank you for your love and kindness shown towards me, altogether I confess without any desert of mine: and as for the base estate in which you now seem, God hath so comforted me therein with his grace, that I do without any great difficulty patiently suffer what he hath pleased to lay upon me; yea, I praise and bless his name, that he hath balanced the weight of my afflictions according to the strength which he hath given me, so as I sink not under the burden: for as my sufferings in Christ abound, he causeth his consolations by 
2. Cor. 1. 3.  Christ to abound in me also.  Bishop. 
It is usual with such as you are to glory in this kind of speech: for as soon as any afflictions befall you, you by and by style them the sufferings of Christ. And if any of you be put to death, than ye boast that it is for God's truth: but when things are laid to the touchstone, the matter is nothing so nor so.  La Grange. 
Sir, if your meaning been of such as have died for the doctrine for which I am bound with this chain, and thus fettered with Irons: I doubt not but they have given such a reason of their faith, that whosoever shall read their answers, and weigh the same without partiality, must needs judge thereof even as we do. And for my own part I am ready to make it good before any whom it conceres, that the doctrine I now hold and 
1. Tim. 6. 3. Deut. 12. 32.  teach is according to godliness, taken out of the pure fountains of the holy scriptures, without adding, diminishing, or varying any way therefrom.  Bishop. 
We read that in all times men have been wont to shelter themselves under the Title of God's word, in so much that all the old heresies maintained by heretics have run to this covert; so as great heed is to be taken, lest under this pretence men rush into errors.  La Grange. 
I am not ignorant, sir, hereof, in regard that Satan knows how to transform himself into an Angel of light, thereby to establish his delusions, causing darkness thereby to be taken 
2. Cor. 11. 14. john 14. 17.  for light. But the holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of truth, hath in such wise discovered his juggle, that none are deluded thereby, but those who at noon day close their eyes that they may 
2 Cor. 4. 4.  not behold the light.  Bishop. 
Do you think that the holy Ghost hath given you such an illumination, that the truth should only be revealed to you, and to none other.  La Grange. 
God forbidden, sir, I should have any such thought. I am not of the mind of those dreamers, who at this day brag of their having particular revelations of the holy Spirit. 
He means the Anabaptists and their like. Eph. 2. 20.  But I speak of an ordinary and general revelation, such as is taught us out of the Bible, which we call the holy Scriptures, according as it is therein declared unto us by the Prophets and Apostles.  
This was the effect of the Bishop's first communication with de la Grange; after which he was heard to say twice or thrice to the King's Commissioners, that he had no will to meddle any further with him. Being called for to be examined elsewhere before the said Commissioners, Peregrine took his leave of the Bishop, entreating him to intercede for him, that he might be eased of his irons, alleging that the Prison was strong enough and sufficiently guarded.  
The second time they met together, the Bishop having a prompt memory, made a rehearsal of what passed between them the day before, and after began thus with the said Peregrine.  Bishop. 
Seeing that which I hold as touching the Sacrament of the Altar is agreeable to the Scriptures, confirmed so long since by the consent of all the ancient fathers, wherefore do you not agree with us therein? Had you rather hold with these Novelists, as with Calvin and with the confession of Auspourge.  Grange. 
Sir, I am neither Calvinist nor Papist; I am a Christian, and what I hold concerning religion is taken out of Christ's doctrine, who to the only Doctor of his Church. What Calvin hath taught conformable to the word of God, I am of the same mind with him: and whereas you call your Religion, the old Religion, and ours the new, it troubles me not at all, since the Father of lies hath long since forged the same, to disgrace the truth, and to establish and maintain the multitudes of falsehoods and absurdities of your Tenants which you hold. For example, because Christ in giving his disciples bread in the Sacrament, said, This is my body, thence they would make us believe that the bread is become the body of Christ, as if the verb est signified a change of the bread into another substance, which is found in no language whatsoever.  Bishop. 
We maintain not the Transubstantiation of the bread from this Verb est, knowing that the Hebrews use the Participle of the Present tense in stead of a Verb; but rather from hence, because Christ said, This is my body.  La Grange. 
I told 
* For they had many disputes touching this point, which are not here inserted.  you that jesus Christ in his Supper gives us that body which was conceived by the holy Ghost in the womb of the virgin Mary; which was crucified, dead and buried, raised again the third day, and is ascended into heaven; yet we utterly deny that there is any change made of the bread. Therefore if you would have us beéeve it, let us have some proof of scripture for it.  Bish. 
To speak properly, the Transubstantiation of the bread cannot be proved by the Word of God, and yet we must believe it for the reasons above said.  La Grange. 
Your glorying then that you have the Word of God on your side is as you see come to nothing. And why have you then burned so many of God's saints for denying that which you cannot maintain by the scriptures? For our parts, we should blush to affirm, that the substance of bread remains after the words of consecration, if we could not prove the same from the very form of the institution of the sacrament, wherein Christ took bread, and having given thanks he broke bread, and gave to his Disciples bread, and they took and did eat bread: yea, Saint Paul rehearsing 
1 Cor. 11. 23, 26. 17.  the institution calls it bread thrice.  Bish. 
You know that in the Hebrew Tongue bread is taken for the remainders of what was eaten; Paul therefore in that place speaks of those viands which the Corinthians did eat in their Love-feaste, reproving their abuse. So also, howsoever Paul calls it bread there, and that in the second of the Acts of the Apostles mention is 
Act. 〈◊〉 42.  made of the breaking of bread, all this serves not your turn,  La Grange. 
I grant that bread is taken in the Scripture in this sense; but be it that bread be taken for the meat that was left, yet you read not that the substance was changed into the substance of other meat, or lost the property thereof. It is certain that the Scripture useth not this phrase, of breaking of bread in the use of the Lords supper, for nothing; for thereby we are given to understand, that it is not a sign only in appearance or show, but the true substance of bread.  Bish. 
Let it be what it will; we hold close to the words of jesus Christ, where he saith, This is my body; and therefore also beéeve what we speak. I care not if I be deceived in this matter, nor for bearing reproof for the same, either 
Understand the words sacramentally, and all is well.  before God or men; for before God himself I will plead thus, Lord, thou hast said it, and I believe it.  La Grange. 
We rest in the same thing also; but withal we have an eye unto Christ's meaning and intent, which was to establish a sacrament: we also receive from his mouth the same words as well as you, but sacramentally, where the outward sign bears the name of the thing signified.  Bish. 
As touching the sacraments in the old testament (which had their extent only to the coming of Christ, and no further) we indeed do hold, that the sign bears the name of the thing signified thereby; and thus the Paschall Lamb 
Exod. 12. 43. Cec. 71. 1●.  was called the Passeover, and Circumcision was called God's Covenant, being but a sign thereof: but it is otherwise now in the sacraments of the new Testament, which have their continuance unto the end of the world, containing in them the thing signified.  La Grange. 
Your Distinction will be but idle if we come to the sacraments of the new Testament, which are only two, (howsoever the church of Rome holds seven) to wit, Baptism and the Lords supper. The scripture calls Baptism the washing of regeneration, because it is a sign thereof, yet bearing the name of that whereof it is but a sign. Nor among your own Writers do we find, that the water in Baptism is changed into the blood of Christ; which is notwithstanding the true lover of regeneration. Also the cup is called the new Testament, because it is a sign thereof.  
Dare you now affirm that the cup is the new Testament? But because you seem to bring in for confirmation of your opinion the ancient Fathers, we are content to be tried herein by them, even in our cause also, and it shall appear that they are not so contrary to us as you suppose; and this will clear our doctrine from the crime of novelty, wherewith ye slander it. Afterwards we will come to touch such inconveniences and absurdities as flow from your Doctrine.  
The Bishop answering that he was content, La Grange began as followeth.  La Grange. 
Gelasius, who was an ancient doctor, 
Gelasius a pope of Rome  yea and a Pope also, said in a Council held at Rome, That the substance and nature of bread and wine remained in the sacrament of the Lords Supper, even as the humane nature of our Lord jesus Christ was united unto his divine essence. chrysostom an ancient doctor, in his imperfect 
Chrisostome.  work upon S. Matthew, denies that the body of Christ is enclosed under the bread in the sacrament, but holds that it is only an outward sign thereof.  Bish. 
I have, as you know, before answered that sentence of Gelasius, and then I told you that he was not seen in Philosophy, and therefore could not dispute substantially of the substance of the bread; yea, I verily think he understood not what this word substance meant, but took it for that which we call accidents; as some times by this word accident we understand substance; witness julian, who takes it in this sense.  La Grange. 
Sir, I cannot conceive that such a learned Father could be so ignorant, as not to know what the substance of bread should mean, or at least the nature thereof, feeling he eaten of it daily. S. Augustine hath this saying on the third 
Augustine.  Psalm, That Christ shown admirable patience in receiving judas to that banquet in which he instituted and gave to his Disciples the sign of his body and blood.  Bish. 
I doubt not but many such sentences are to be found in saint Augustine which seem to favour your opinion; as where he saith to Adimantus the Manichée, That jesus Christ did not shun to call it his body, albeit he gave but the sign thereof. But such kind of speeches must be expounded by conferring one place with another.  La Grange. 
Nay sir, we have not only saint Augustine, but also the most part of the ancient Fathers (all which you say are against us) on our side.  Bishop. 
Well, but come now to the absurdities and inconveniences of our doctrine, whereof you spoke.  La Grange. 
Amongst other, I will instance in this one; by the doctrine which you teach you sever 
1. Absurdity.  and di●oyne that which in itself is joined and united together. In the supper of the Lord the Son of God gives us his flesh for our meat, and his blood for our drink; which are coupled together by outward sacramental signs, bread and wine: now according to your doctrine the bread to converted into flesh, and the wine into blood, and ye separate the flesh from the blood of Christ.  Bish. 
We separate not the flesh from the blood, seeing that by concomitancy the flesh is never without blood, nor blood without flesh.  La Grange. 
If this be so, we should in one 
2. Absurdity.  & the same action receive the flesh & blood of Christ twice; for taking the bread, which you say hath blood accompanying it by your Concomitance, you receive whole Christ in flesh, and then again in blood; and thus we receive the flesh twice, and the blood twice.  Bish. 
What inconvenience cometh of receiving the same twice in one action?  La Grange. 
Christ did not institute his supper to be received twice in one action, but saith in the singular number, Take, eat, this is my body; he said not in the plural, These are my bodies. This only absurdity, if there were no more, overturnes the Lords institution.  
To this the Bishop made no answer.  La Grange. 
If we mark Christ's words, it will appear that the absurdities in your doctrine do cross this commandment, Eat; for what eat you sir, I pray you, in this sacrament?  Bish. 
The accidents of bread.  La Grange. 
Eat you nothing but the accidents? It is said, Eat, this is my body.  Bish. 
We receive the body and blood.  La Grange. 
When you eat the body do you not bruise it with your tooth?  Bish. 
No, for Christ's body is insensible; so as when we eat or bruise the cake, the body is not bruised therewithal, but the form; the body is not dismembered, but every bit is the body of Christ.  La Grange. 
Sir, you still fall into the former absurdities; for making three pieces of your cake in the Mass, and every piece thereof the whole 
3. Absurdity.  body of Christ, it thereupon follows, that in taking three pieces you swallow down three bodies of Christ together.  Bishop. 
We must not be led thus by humane sense.  La Grange. 
Sir, that which I say is manifest enough, and so that which you affirm of your forms cannot stand; for Christ saith not, Eat the forms, but, Eat, this is my body. Now we cannot eat, unless we gnaw with our teeth, in bruising therewith that we eat. If you say that the bread, which is flesh as you hold, is conveyed under the tongue, and gently swallowed, than I answer, This is not eating but swallowing: for, Can he be said to eat, who being half pined with hunger swallows his bread and meat without chewing? Nay, he may rather be said to devour it. Moreover, if the bread, which as you affirm is flesh, been put into a man's mouth, and swallowed, then how will you answer that which Christ said in Saint Matthew, That whatsoever 
Mat. 15. 17.  enters into the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught, or bacl chamber, as we call it.  Bish. 
These words must be taken of our ordinary eating, which is cast (saving your presence) after it is eaten into the draught.  La Grange. 
What becomes then of this swallowed flesh?  Bish. 
The forms are turned into it, and the flesh of jesus Christ is gone; but these things must not be too curiously examined.  La Grange. 
This answer cannot stand: the accidents, which you call kinds, cannot be changed thereinto, it is the substance which is changed. But let us come to a more substantial argument: you teach, That whosoever receives this Bread, which you call flesh, receives jesus Christ. How 
1 Cor 11. 27. 29.  is it then that Saint Paul saith, He that eateth and drinketh unworthily eats and drinks damnation to himself, etc.  Bish. 
This argument hath some weight in it; for thus you reason, he that receives Christ doth therewithal receive eternal life; but by our Doctrine all receive Christ in the sacrament, therefore they must needs have eternal life.  
I confess it is true according to your minor proposition, that they receive him: but I deny that all receive him unto life everlasting; for if they receive not the flesh by the holy Ghost, it profits them nothing.  La Grange. 
I have taken the first part of my 
john 11. 25.  proposition out of Saint john, where Christ saith, he is the life; but seeing we cannot receive so much as a common herb without the virtue of it, much less can we receive Christ without that life which is comprehended in him; otherwise 
Simile.  we should receive a dead body without efficacy, and not jesus Christ, who causeth those that eat him to live eternally. For this sacrament was instituted of God by his son, to manifest and set 
john 6 51.  forth his fatherly good will towards us, not contenting himself to have received us once as strangers into his household by baptism, but as his own Children: and therefore hath ordained this 
Why the Lords supper was ordained. We partake of Christ in the Sacrament, by the effectual working of the holy Ghost.  second sacrament of the holy supper, that in his house we might have wherewith to nourish and feed us continually. Now as touching the holy Ghost, it is by him that we eat the flesh of jesus Christ and drink his blood, conjoining by his powerful working those things together which by distance of place are severed fare off one from another, causing all that is in Christ to become ours, and as by a conduit pipe conveying unto us the true partaking of Christ's flesh and blood; so as whosoever receives Christ, hath eternal life.  Bishop. 
That is, if he receive him by the holy spirit: for otherwise the flesh profiteth nothing, as 
john 6. 63.  saint john saith.  La Grange. 
Sir, the place you allege makes against you; for Christ there reproves his disciples for thinking they should eat his flesh after a carnal manner, as it appears by the words following; for the words, said he, which I speak to you are spirit and life. If then we are so wise as to observe that the Sun, sending down its substance on earth by the beams thereof, doth after a sort cause the herbs to spring forth and 
Simile.  grow, shall not the influence of the spirit of Christ be of much more efficacy to bring us to the true participation of his flesh and blood?  Bishop. 
Then the Bishop was desirous to been gone, saying it grew late, and so for want of time our conference ended. The Bishop commended me to God, and then took his leave of the company. This is the sum of our communication, so fare as I can remember.  
By this brief recital we may observe what holy boldness, mixed with meekness, the Lord had endued this his worthy servant with, even in the flower of his age, being drawn from his studies and from the place of his birth to preach the Gospel to the Valencians, and at length to seal up the same with his blood.   

A short narration of the life and death of these two valiant Champions of Christ, Guy de Brez, and Peregrin de La Grange, Ministers and martyrs.  
NExt to the pure preaching of the word, nothing so much commends those whom the Lord culls out to give their lives for the same, as doth an holy and blameless conversation, continued unto their happy departure out of this world. It remains then in few words, that we set forth the conversations of these two holy personages, that thereby the mercies and graces of the Lord be stowed upon them may have the greater lustre.  
Guy de Brez borne in Mons in Hainault, being in his younger years much addicted to Popish superstitions, came by continually reading of the Scriptures to taste the sweetness of Christian Religion; which knowledge brought forth no small fruit in him in due season: Yet so, as it could by no means be relished or received by them of his Nation. Whereupon he departed from Mons, and having learned the art of painting Glass, came to London whilst good King Edward the sixth reigned, who gave persecuted strangers leave to have harbour within his realm of England. After his abode there a while, and understanding that the preaching of the Gospel obtained some entertainment in the Low-Countries, he went over to give his assistance to those of his own Country.  
The first fruits of his labours were most an end in bestwong some exhortations in such places where he found any willing to give him audience, though never so few in number.  
But above all he clavae to them of the City of Lisle, because he found there a great number of beléevers who desired nothing more than to hear the Gospel publicly preached unto them. At that time began also an holy conflict 
* Against which this godly man published a learned confutation in French, which book I have in my hands.  against the pestilent sect of the Anabaptists, which as cockle mingled itself amongst the good corn. In this city he continued until the flock of Christ were dispersed by reason of persecution, and then went to Gaud, where he wrote his book called the Staff of Faith, extracted out of the ancient Fathers. After that being desirous to profit more and more in the knowledge of such things as were requisite to be in a Minister of the Gospel, he traveled towards Lausanna, and thence to Geneva, to furnish himself with the tongues; and thence withdrawing himself into the Low-countries, he there established the churches of Lisle, Tournay, and of the Valencians; in which cities God so prospered his labours, that he was preserved by his divine providence, as it were in the midst of the fiery flames, from falling into the hands of his enemies. And not to stand longer in relating the pains and travels of this faithful servant of Christ, not only the reformed Churches of the said country can testify, but also these of Diex, Mondidier, and Amiens also, which he was an happy instrument to support, whilst the cruel persecutions in his own Land would not permit him to continue his Office of teaching there.  
The Duke of Bovillon obtaining him drew him to his city of Sedan, where he also continued a while in publishing the glad tidings of salvation, until the Church of Antwerp began in the month of August 1576, to call him to be their Pastor. But he could not obtain leave of those of Sedan to departed from among them without a great deal of difficulty, because they evidently foresaw by the beginning of persecutions in the Low-countries, into what a Sea of troublous tempests been should been cast: and yet perceiving how the heart of this holy man longed to be gone, to yield his assistance to those of his own nation; at length they consented to let him go with them that requested to have his help. Now having stayed but a while there, the brethren determined to send him to his ancient Church of the Valencians, who received him with no little joy, in regard the Lord had formerly ordained him to erect a Church there peculiarly.  
To come now to Peregrine de la Grange, he 
Peregrin de la Grange.  was borne in Chute nigh to Saint Marcellin in Dauphin. In the month of june in the year 1565 he was sent from the Schools of Geneva, at the request and instance of the Valencians, to serve in the ministry among them. Such was 
His meek disposition won him much respect.  his meek and mild disposition, that it won him much love and respect, and made his ministry to be so much the more acceptable in the eyes of all men. After the demolishing of Images in the City of the Valencians, two Churches were employed by those of the reformed Religion for the use of prayer, preaching the word, and administration of the Sacraments. Now the detaining of these Churches, the one of them being used by a stranger● namely by the said la Grange who was none of King Philip's Subjects, being also against the Decree of Margaretn then Regent of the Low-Countries, gave occasion to Noicurin, as then principal Bailiff of Hainault and Valence, not only to frustrate and break all accords with the said Valencians, but moreover to afflict and besiege them extremely. During which siege, because the supper of the Lord was administered in both the said Churches, it did so much the more enkindle the rage of the enemy against them, so as when the city was taken, La Grange was the more cruelly used, as you shall read when we come to speak of his death.  
The same adversaries, who encountered Guy de Brez his companion, assailed him also; but he overcame them by the help of God's holy Spirit, who gave them both such power, as their enemies were not able to resist.  
They were imprisoned the eleventh of April, and on Saturday the last of May the Provost of the bands came into the prison about three of the clock in the morning, to give these two prisoners warning to prepare themselves for death; for they were to die at six or thereabouts. Whereupon both of them began highly to magnify God for his goodness, and gave the Provost thanks for the good news which he had brought them. Assoon as they were up and ready, Master Guy entered into the fore Court, bidding the rest of the Prisoners good morrow; and then testifying to them his joy, spoke after this manner; Brethren I am this day to die for the doctrine of the Gospel; and now, blessed be God, I joy and rejoice therein; I had not thought that God would ever have done me this honour. I feel myself replenished with joy more and more, from minute to minute, my God addeth new courage unto me, and my heart leaps for joy within me.  
Then exhorting the prisoners to be of good cheer, he told them it was no hard matter to die, and so by way of acclamation alleged that place out of the Apocalypses, O how happy are the dead that dye in the Lord; for they rest from their labours, and their works follow them! He further besought the prisoners to stand fast in the doctrine of the son of God, which he had taught them, avowing it to been the undoubted truth, which was maintained 
* Which disputes were formerly omited in regard that in a manner they were the same with those of Peregrin do la Grange.  by him before the Bishop of Arres and many others.  
Beware you do nothing, said he, against a good conscience; for I foresee that the enemies of the Gospel will execute the utmost of their rage against us; thinking thereby to weaken our faith, that so they might turn you from the truth, and so causing you to do such things as should bring dishonour to the cause for which you are in bonds. Take heed therefore ye shrink not; for if ye do, you shall certainly feel such an hell in your consciences, as will never cease to vex and torment you. O my brethren, how good a thing is it to nourish a good conscience?  
One of the prisoners ask him whether he had finished a certain work which he had begun, he answered, No; For now I must cease to labour, because I am passing along towards the heavenly rest: the time of my departing is at hand, I go to reap that in heaven which I have sown on earth. I have fought a good fight, I am at the point of finishing up my course: from henceforth the Crown of Glory is laid up for me, which the Lord the righteous judge shall give unto me. Me thinks (said he with a joyful and smiling countenance) that my spirit hath obtained wings to soar aloft into heaven, being invited this day to the marriage Supper of the Lamb.  
As he was speaking, the Provost came in with bands into the Court, and putting off his hat saluted him. Master Guy bade him welcome, and gave him thanks again for his good news. The Provost replied, It grieveth me much that things should be carried thus. To which Guy joyfully answered, I accept of you as of my good Friend, I love you with all mine heart. Then taking his leave of the prisoners he went into the little hall of the prison.  
Soon after Peregrine de la Grange entered into the same Court, who as he carried himself comfortably during all the time of his imprisonment, so then after his accustomed manner he hegan with an amiable countenance to cheer the prisoners, with bidding them good morrow; and then said thus unto them; I am this day to die for the Truth, and then the heavenly Inheritance is prepared for me: my name is written in the 
Phil. 4. 3. Rom. 11. 29.  Book of life never to be blotted out; because the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.  
He protested also, That for his part he never taught aught there but the pure Word of God; as for the doctrine of the Papists, it led souls, he said, to perdition and destruction: and thence took occasion to exhort the prisoners to separate themselves from it, and to cleave wholly to the Doctrine of the Gospel. Then leaving them he went into another room, and called for a brush to brush his hat and cloak, causing his shoes to be blacked; For now, said he, I am bidden to the marriage of the Lamb, where I am to feast with him for ever and ever.  
Going thence, some of the prisoners came to him, and finding him sitting in the entry of the prison upon a bench, with bread and wine set before him, which was brought him for his breakfast, they asked him if he went to suffer with those shackles on his heels? I would I might (said he) yea, and that they would bury them with me to, that they might manifest the inhumanity of my adversaries. And as those brethren comforted him, he replied, that he felt such joy of the holy Ghost in his heart, that he could neither with mouth nor tongue express it; adding, That God shown him a thousand times more favour to take him after this manner out of this transitory life, than if he had let him die in his bed by sickness: for now saith he) I shall die with enjoying the benefit of all the powers of my soul, praying the Lord to have mercy upon me.  
Then every one taking his leave of him they retired, and forthwith Guy and La Grange were led to the town hall to receive the sentence of death, namely to be hanged for transgressing the King's commandment given at the Court of Brussels. And so not meddling at all with any of the points of Doctrine which they had preached, they especially insisted upon the administration of the Lords Supper, against an express charge given them to the contrary.  
To be short, La Grange being brought to the place of execution, and now upon the ladder, he protested with a loud voice (notwithstanding the noise which the soldiers kept about the gibbe●) that he died only for preaching to the people the pure truth of God; taking heaven and earth to witness the same with him.  
Then was Master Guy brought thither; who, kneeling down to have made his prayer at the foot of the ladder, was not suffered to make an end; for lifting him up they made him by and by to ascend the ladder. Being thereon he fastened his feet in the rundles, exhorting the people to carry themselves with all due respect towards the Magistrates, showing how some had overshot themselves in that behalf.  
Then Master Guy exhorted them to stand steadfast in the doctrine which he had taught them; avouching that it was the undoubted truth of God. He could not finish his speech fully, because the Commissioners gave a sign to the Executiooner to hasten and make an end.  
He was no sooner turned off the ladder, but there fell out such a tumult among the soldiers, being in arms in the market place, that they ran up and down the City, shooting off their pieces against such as they met, shooting off their pieces against such as they met, as well Papists as others, yea kill one another in a grievous manner, so as some fell down dead among many others that were wounded and hurt. And thus were they smitten with great fear without any ground thereof at all.   

¶ Notes touching the estate of the Faithful in the City of Venice, and of some executed there for the Truth, in the year, 1566.  
IT pleased God for a long space to free this noble City from being subjected to the cruel Inquisition of the Pope, by reason whereof the face of a Church was to be discerned there, from the year 1530, to the year 1542. They enjoyed such freedom of conferring and scanning of the points of Religion there, that they came in a manner to make profession thereof publicly; so as many strange nations came to take notice thereof. But the Father of lies observing this began to bestir himself, by setting his Lieutenant on work, who hath his seat at Rome, to disturb these good beginnings: for it came to pass, that whilst multitudes of good Christians flocked thither from other parts, in process of time such a course was taken by Antichrists supporters, that many of them were imprisoned, and afterward sent thence to Rome.  
The rest by a new found execution, never till then heard of, were cast into the sea, and drowned in the bottom of the same. The manner of it was thus: After they had received sentence, an iron chain was fastened about their middle with a stone of great weight tied thereto; and then were they laid upon a plank between two wherries, which being come to the place appointed, the wherries parting asunder, the Martyrs were forthwith drowned. Yet for all this many ceased not still to assemble together in a place appointed for that purpose, to talk and discourse of heavenly matters, yea, and to make some collections for relief of the poor; so as in the year 1566, the called to them a minister of the Gospel, to establish & constitute a church among them; having also the Supper of the Lord administered to them. But some false brethren creeping in, under pretence of making the same profession with them, betrayed them.  
Then began the Popish Inquisition to be erected there with the greatest cruelty that might be, towards the maintenance whereof the Pope sent every year a certain sum of money to those holy Fathers, to be distributed among such as were appointed to be spies and revealers of such secrets as they could come to the knowledge of. Thus were many cast into the sea and drowned; some were sent to Rome; others were detained 
Anno 1567.  so long in prisons (which were like graves) that they rotten there.   

¶ Master Anthony Ricetto, Martyr.  
AMongst others who were condemned to been drowned, there was one Master Anthony Ricetto of Vincence, having a son about twelve years old, who coming to visit his father, according to the discretion of children, besought him with tears to yield to those who had condemned him, and to save his life, that he might not be left fatherless.  
A true Christian (said his father) is bound to forgo goods, children, yea, and life itself, for the maintenance of God's honour and glory: For which cause he was now ready and resolved to lay it down, the Lord assisting him.  
The Lords of Venice offered to restore unto him his patrimony, which was partly mortgaged and sold, if he would submit himself to the Church of Rome. But he refused whatsoever conditions they this way tendered unto him. Some that were prisoners with him, namely one M. julius Ferlan hath reported much of the abstinence, patience, and holiness of this excellent man, so fare as to parallel him to another john Baptist. On the fiftéenth day of Fegruary 1565. which according to our computation is, 1566. Captain Clairmont came unto him, and told him, that Francis Sega was resolved to recant. To which Ricetto 
* This Sega was his fellow prisoner, of whom see more hereafter  by and by replied, What tell you me of Sega? I will perform my vows unto the Lord my God; and so he was led bound fast to the wherry. A certain Priest, who accompanied him, presented unto him a wooden crucifix, exhorting him to return and to die in the favour of God, reconciling himself unto the Church of Rome, the holy Spouse of Christ. But Ricetto, rejecting that Crucifix, besought the Priest and those that followed them to come out of the snare of the Devil, to cleave to jesus Christ; and to live, not according to the flesh, but after the spirit; for if you do otherwise, said he, assure yourselves your unbelief will bring you into that lake of fire that shall never be quenched. For though you confess with your mouth that you know jesus Christ, yet you not only deny him by your works, but you persecute him in his members, being seduced and 〈◊〉 by the Pope, who is the open enemy of the Son of God.  
When they were come nigh to the two castles, the Captain bound his hands; now, because it was very cold, he called for his cloak which they had taken from him. Then said the wherry man, fearest thou a little cold? What wilt thou do when thou art cast into the Sea? Why art thou not careful to save thyself from drowning? Dost thou not see that the poor flea skips hither and thither to save her life? To whom he answered, And I am now flying to escape eternal death.  
Being arrived at the place where he was to suffer, the Captain put a chain of iron about his middle with a very heavy stone fastened thereto. Then Ricetto, lifting his eyes to heaven, said, Father forgive them, for they know not what they do. And being laid on the plank, he said, Lord jesus into thy hands I commend my spirit: & then pulling this weighty stone towards him, not waiting till the boats were sundered one from another, as in such kind of executions they were wont to do, this holy man slept in the Lord; which was no small terror to the Magistrate, in that there was never any that died this kind of death before, with so much constancy and resolution.   

¶ Master Francis Spinola, Martyr.  
THe Sunday following, Master Francis Spinola of Milan, being about the age six and forty years, was apprehended and brought into the prison, called Des cless de dix, That of ten keys, where he found poor Francis Sega, Two 
Francis Sega, Martyr.  days after (which as the eight and twentieth day of February) Spinola was brought before his judges, where they delivered into his hands a little Treatise of the Lords Supper, of which he freely confessed he was the author; showing that the opinion which he there maintained was this, That the bread and wine were the signs, and not the things signified, and therefore must not been adored. He was questioned with as touching the power of the Pope, prayer to saints, and about Purgatory, He answered that the Pope's power was from man, which the Roman Consistory and certain Princes had given him: but that God the Father had given jesus Christ to be the 
Mat. 28. 18.  Head of the Church, and to have all power in heaven and earth. What is Peter then, or what is Paul? He further added, that he would not worship nor pray to any other but to God only, as it is written. The memoirall of the Saints he well approved, 
Luke 4. 8. john 15. 5.  as of those who were the true branches engrafted into the Vine Christ.  
Also for his part he acknowledgeth none other 
Heb. 1 3.  Purgatory, but the blood of Christ, as it is manifest in the Epistle to the Hebrews, and in the first 
1 john 1. 7.  Epistle of john.  
Then as Spinola was returned into his prison, Francis Sega (whom he was ignorant of) waited his coming, holding a candle in his hand, and passing by with his Kéeéeper, saluted him by his name; whence it came to pass, that they two conferred together about the doctrine of the Gospel. Now howsoever Sega differed from 
The consancy of one martyr puts life into another.  Spinola touching the number of sacraments, yet he referred himself to the judgement of the true Church of Christ in that behalf. But after that he had learned that Spinola had constantly stood to the defence of the truth, he was very joyful and much comforted, saying, That God had reserved him for such a time as this, to make him partaker with him of so great consolation.  
He wrote consolatory letters to Spinola, committing his writings into his hands, whereof some were preserved, and the rest lost by the carelessness of a false brother. Upon the three and twentieth day of February, 1567. the Keepers of the prison told Sega that he was to die within one hour after the shutting in of the evening. At the hearing of which news he entreated Spinola to pray with him. After prayer, Sega telling him that his soul was heavy to the death; Spinola gave him this answer, Fear not, for it will not be long before it shall feel those joys which shall endure for ever.  
Being brought out of his dark dungeon, according to the time limited, he took his leave of Spinola and the rest of the prisoners. As he was entered into the boat, a certain friar began to persuade him to return into the right way. Sega answered, that he was already in the way of our Lord jesus Christ, and passing on he called upon the name of God. He seemed not to be much moved at the binding of his hands, but was a little amazed at the fastening of his body to the chain. Yet by and by taking unto him a Christian resolution, he took whatsoever they did unto him patiently. Being laid upon the board or plank, he commended his soul into the hands of God, 
Anno 1568.  and being left of the two boats (upon the edges whereof the plank was stayed) the one declining this way, and the other that way, he fell into his spulchre the sea, and died patiently.  
Spinola soon after was presented the second time before his judges, namely the tenth of March, where he reproved the Pope's Legate with his clergy there present, as also the Lords of Venice who sat in judgement upon him, because contrary to their consciences they so persecuted the truth of God, calling them the offspring of the pharisees, Caiphas, and the Gentiles, who now, 
As he did the first time he was convented before them.  laid he, kill jesus Christ in his members. The nine and twentieth of March following, he was the third time brought before them, where they asked him if he would not recant his errors. He answered that the Doctrine he maintained was not erroneous, but the very same truth which jesus Christ and his holy Apostles taught and preached, and for which all the Martyrs, as well of old time as now, have willingly laid down their lives, and endured the pains of death.  
After all this, Spinola became so weak, that 
Spinola gins to waver.  he determined to strike sail (as they say) and to apply himself to the time; being brought hereinto by the advice of some, namely that he should feign a giving of his consent to what the Magistrate required of him, by means whereof he might escape their hands. But about the tenth of September, coming again to himself, and 
But soon after recovers himself.  espying whereunto this determination tended, he protested before all, that he would stand in the confession he had made from the first of April last passed. Wherefore on the ninth of August he was brought again before the same judges, where he openly confirmed the same.  
His judges said, that he should either be drowned or burned alive. Then on the thirtéenth of january 1566. (according to the Venetian account, which according to our was 1567.) on Tuesday morning being come before the Tribunal, sentence was pronounced upon him that he should be drowned as an Heretic. To which he gave them this answer, I am no heretic, but the servant of jesus Christ. At which words the pope's legate commanded him to hold his peace, telling him that he lied. The next day in the morning (which was the last of january) he was brought into Saint Peter's Chapel, where he was degraded, because he had been a Priest; and the night following he was conducted unto the Sea, and there drowned in the place appointed; who died prayising and blessing God with invincible constancy.   

¶ A relation of such things as fallen out under the government of the Duke of Alva, and of many men put to death, 1567.  
THe afflictions of the protestants in the Low-Countries were multiplied this year under the dominion of Ferdinando of Toledo Duke of Alva. It is well known that the Spaniards, using all their endeavours to rule over this Country at their pleasures, had no better opportunity to accomplish their design, then to establish among them their inquisition, thereby to dominéere over the goods, honours, and lives of every one. The Nobles, Citizens, and Commons did what they could to oppose the same: to which purpose they had instantly besought the King, to afford them his royal presence, that hearing once their complaints, his Majesty might take some order for matters of so great importance; alleging to this end the example of the Emperor Charles his Father: who, upon a business fame inferior to this, adventured himself with much diligence to pass through the enemy's country, who were but a while before reconciled; only to stay some mutinies begun in the City of Gand. These things had so moved his Majesty, that he made them a promise by letters of his coming. But his intention was broken off by such as were the upholders of the inquisition, that so they might with the more facility attain the end of their desires. In stead of their King then, they had sent unto them the Duke of Alva, who at his entrance found the prisons replenished with Gentlemen & other personages of note, whom the Duchess of Parma had left in bonds after her death,  
Long di dthey languish in this captivity, whilst the Duke of Alva by fair promises dissembled a kind of meek and gentle carriage of mind towards them, giving them some hope of a general pardon, proceeding from the King's clemency; that thus he might catch the lords and governors ●he more cunningly into his nets, whereof the Lord Lemorall Earl of Egmond, Prince of Gand, Governor of Flanders and Artois, and others of quality gave but too lamentable experience; who being fed with vain hopes were at length inhumanely put to death.  
The sixéene Provinces also subjecting themselves 
To wit, Brabant, Lambourg, Luxembourg, Guelderland, Flanders, Artois, Haynaut, Holland ●ealand, Namur, ●utphein, Friesland, Malines, Vtrecht Over●seiz and Graningu●. 〈◊〉 Le Conseil de sang.  under this new government, lost their ancient liberties and privileges; which evidently appeared by the exploits done from the year 1557. hitherto by a new counsel of twelve, elected and settled there by the Duke; the principal of which were Vergas and Delrio, the Fathers of the inquisition, which Council was commonly called the Council of blood,   

¶ The death of two Barons of Battembourg, the one called Gysorecht, and the other Thierri, brethren, with certain other Gentlemen executed the same day at Brussels, 1568.  
AMong many Gentleman and Captains who were apprehended after the discom●ture of the Assembly in Holland, whom the Duchess of Parma had imprisoned in the castle of Villford, the two brothers of Battembourg a most ancient Barony situated upon Mensae, about two miles off from Nieumegne, did manifest above others how much they had profited by being instructed in the Church of Geneva. The elder of them was Gysbrecht, and the other Dietrich or Thierri; who from the flower of their youth had constantly professed and confessed the pure Doctrine of the Gospel.  
On Tuesday the first of june, Anno 1568. the Duke of Alva began to declare to the world his feigned meekness, putting to death the same day these two brothers, besides the Lords, Heter Dandelet, Philip Wingle, etc. They were first brought into Provost Spellans' house, near the horse fair, in the City of Brussels, compassed about with a strong guard, and many drums beating, that none might hear what were their last speeches. As they went to their death, Battembourg the elder seemed to be somewhat pensive, whereas Dietrich his brother was very cheerful, comforting the other with his gracious words, saying, Ah brother, is not this the day we have so much desired? Be not sorrowful now; for it is the highest honour that can befall us here to suffer for the Doctrine of the Son of God. It may be for the love you bear me, you grieve to see me die first: I am content that you should drink of that cup before me, in regard you are the elder; if not, all is one, seeing we are going to our God.  
Gysbrecht by and by replied, Think not, dear Brother, that the joy of the holy Ghost is taken from me now I am drawing nigh to the Lord, being ready to die for his holy name.  
Then ascending the scaffold, after he had made his fervent prayers to God, the Executioner taking off his head, he slept happily & sweetly in the Lord. His brother following him next with such alacrity, as much astonished the spectators.  
He desired, as some say, to see his brother, and when he had espied his head, he cried, I shall by and by be with thee, my brother. So after he had ended his prayer, he was by a quick dispatch united unto him.  
Those who testify these things report, That the other Gentleman had so much favour as to been buried; but these two brethren were made a spectacle, being hanged up: the cause was, for that in the very same morning they suffered, as also before, they directly set themselves against the Idolatries which were proposed unto them.  
The Saturday after, the fifth of june, the Earls of Eagmond and Horn were beheaded, and there made a public gazing flock. Of which two, the Earl of Home, who died last, gave an evident proof of that true knowledge of God wherewith he was endued, and in which he had more especially increased in the time of his troubles and afflications.   

¶ An extract of a complaint with a protestation of the Prince of Orange and the Gentlemen of the Low countries, touching their oppressions.  
THis year in the month of july, the Prince of Ornage, William and Nassau, accompanied with many Lords and Gentlemen of the Low-Countries, all professors of the Gospel, for prevention of the slanders and pretences of rebellion put upon them by the enemies thereof, published in writing a declaration; that it might appear to all, that they were so fare off from plotting any treason against the King's Majesty, that on the contrary, they did by all the means they could acknowledge him to be their natural Prince and Sovereign. The true causes indeed for which they took up arms under the authority of their Prince, for their own defence, as also of those who professed the protestant religion, were the extortions, the confiscations of body and goods, with the continual condemnations and putting to death even of the most noble personages of the Country.  
And that the Prince of Orange might make known to all, what injustice and cruelties were exercised upon those of the Religion, he discovered the notorious subtleties of the cardinal of Gravella and others, who under the cloaks of the pretended catholic religion, sought nothing else thereby but the diminishing of God's glory, the King's authority, and the welfare of the commonwealth, shedding the blood of many a true Christian, by whose death followed the loss of their temporal estates; and all, forsooth, under pretence of justice.  
And for as much as tortures, vexations, banishments, executions both by fire and water, by straight imprisonments, sword, and gibbets did still increase more and more; that for these considerations the cause was lawful and good, in taking upon them the defence of so miserable a people, to whom the Duchess of Parma, Governess under his Majesty, had expressly permitted the preaching of the Gospel, for preventing of the perils and dangers which threatened the ruin of the said countries.  
And as the said Prince had been a faithful and loyal servant to his Majesty, in doing him many acceptable services, without either sparing his person or goods, so was he also ready pressed to be employed still in the like, more than at any time heretofore. And thus proceeding on further, he made it apparent to every one whose judgement was not forestalled, that the Duke of Alva, who in respect of the dignities conferred upon him ought himself to be a pattern and a protector of the Nobility and Gentry, had notwithstanding put to death threescore gentlemen, with others of quality, rich Burgemasters of Brussels, and of other Cities besides; that this his ambition, being risen to a notable height of cruelty, durst put to death the Illustrious Earls of Egmond and Horn, without any show of law or equity, who had so faithfully served the Emperor Charles of famous memory in his wars.  
Yea, that he might yet further debase the Nobility of the Country, which is as it were the principal support of his Majesty; he caused the heads of the said Earls to be set upon poles and forks; By such spectacles charging upon their parents and friends much obloquy and disgrace. Yea, this horrible execution did strike such a fear and terror into many, that to avoid these oppressions they fled the country. For a conclusion he added, that all these things laid together, the issue thereof tended to the extirpation of all true Religion, and consequently the depriving of the faithful not only of their spiritual, but corporal good also. And therefore as a Prince, being a native member of the Empire, he held himself obliged, in having compassion over the wracks made among so many poor Christians, to lend them his best help & furtherance for the free passage of the Gospel, and the consolation of such of his Majesty's good Subjects, as were persecuted, imprisoned, and oppressed.  
¶ Before we shut up the History of the year 1568. we will add to the former Martyrs some that were executed in the Low-countries at divers times in the said year, without tying ourselves to any strict order, touching their death.   

¶ Schoblant the son of Barthel, john de Hues, joris Coomans, Martyrs.  
THe eleventh of February there were taken and imprisoned in Antwerp, Schoblant the son of Barthel, john de Hues, and Zoris Coomans. After which, they were all joyful and glad in the Lord, confessing that nothing fell out in this regard, but by his divine providence; as it appears by Letters written to their brethren the seventéenth of March, containing that which followeth.  
Seeing it is the will of God that we should suffer for his holy name, and in the quarrel of his Gospel, we certify you brethren, that we are of good courage hitherto, howsoever the flesh continually rebels against the spirit, counselling it ever and anon according to the advice of the old serpent. But we are well assured that Christ who hath bruised, will also still bruise the Serpent's head, and not leave us comfortless. True it is, we are now and then pricked in the heel, but that 
joh. 14. 18. Rom. 16. 20. Gen. 3. 15. Mat. 11. 35.  is all the Serpent can do; nor are we discouraged, but keep our faith close to the promises of God, who is the Lord of heaven and earth, having created all things of nothing.  
He forsook not joseph in Egypt, nor left the 
Gen. 39 21. Dan. 3. 25. Dan 6. 22.  three young men in the fiery furnace: no, nor Daniel in the Lions Den. This is the God of Abraham, Isaac, and jacob, and of their righteous posterity; so that we can without fear say with the Prophet David, the Lord is my help, tower, 
Psal. 1●.  strength, and refuge. By such and the like Scriptures, dear brethren, we comfort ourselves in our bands, rejecting all confidence in any man whatsoever. Be not dismayed then, good brethren and sisters, for our bands and imprisonment. For so is the good will of God now towards us. And therefore pray rather that he will give us grace to persevere constantly unto the end, so be it.   

¶ The examination of Schoblant taken the 24. of March, in the presence of the marquis, of the Bailiff, of the Secretary and many others, 1568.  Marq. 
WHere were you borne?  Schob. 
in Sommerswall.  Marq. 
Where did you marry your wife?  Schob. 
At Middleborouth in Zealand.  Marq. 
Where were your children baptised?  Schob. 
In the Church of Christ, in which true Christians are bound to baptise their children.  Marq. 
Though you should say no more, we have sufficient testimony from your own mouth.  
Have you received the Lords Supper?  Schob. 
Ya sir.  Marq. 
Are ye not a Minister?  Schob. 
No sir.  Marq. 
Ought not you to submit your judgement to that which hath been decreed in a general council, where so many learned men were assembled, Bishops and Cardinals, swaying the same.  Schob. 
I have read of some Counsels where the Spirit of God was not present.  marquis. 
Would you not now willingly return into the bosom of the holy Roman Church?  Schob. 
I will cleave to whatsoever God shall teach me out of his holy word. And thus for this time they parted.  
On the seven and twentieth of March, Schoblant received sentence of death; whereat he was nothing terrified, but began to sing the song of Simeon, and the fortieth Psalm.  
The night following, he wrote his last farewell to his brethren, and excuseth joris for not being condemned with him, although they were both presented at the same time before the judges. I pray you dear friends be not offended, saith he, that joris my fellow prisoner is not offered a sacrifice with me. It is not, I assure you, for denying his Saviour. But let us meditate on that which the Lord said to S. Peter; If I will 
john 21.  that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me. This I apply to myself at this time, for which I render humble and hearty thanks to God, who hath counted me worthy, not only to confess the Lord jesus with my mouth, but also to seal the same confession with my blood. I new brethren bid you farewell, waiting with a joyful heart the call and cry of my husband, who now invites me to come unto him.  
Out of prison the same right before the day wherein I must be offered up a sacrifice, Written with mine own hand. Schoblant the Son of Barthel.   

THe next day he entreated the jailor with a great deal of earnestness that he would not suffer the Friars and Monks to come into trouble him: for, said he, such kind of people can do me no good, seeing the Lord hath already sealed up the assurance of my salvation in my heart by his holy Spirit. I am now going to my spouse, putting off this earthly mantle, to enter into the relestiall glory, where I shall be freed from all superstitions. And then he added farther, would to God I might be last that these Tyrants should put ot death, and that their thirst after blood might be so quenched with mine, that the poor Church of God from henceforth might enjoy her rest and quiet.  
Having sung the fortieth Psalm with his fellow prisoner, concluding the same with saying the Lords prayer, they kissed one another, and commended one another unto God with many tears.  
After which the executioner came in, and when he had bound him, he led him away. In going out of the prison he said, farewell joris, I go before thee, follow thou me. joris answered, so will I brother, I will follow thee. In his passage towards the place of execution, he forgot not his brethren, but manifested his love to them by such signs as he could. Being tied to the stake he was burned alive, calling upon the name of the Lord, in the year 1568. the tenth day of july.  
¶ john Hues finished his course in Prison   

¶ Here followeth a Letter written by joris Coomans, out of Prison, to the Church of God in Antwerp.  
BRethren I writ unto you being left alone, whereas we were three in number; john Hues is now dead in the Lord. I did my best to comfort him whilst he breathed. So as now I am alone, and yet not altogether alone, seeing the god of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob is with me. He is 
Gen. 15. 1●  my exceeding great reward, and will not fail to reward me as soon as I shall have law downs this earthly Tabernacle: pray unto God that he will strengthen me to the end; for from hours to hour I expect the dissolution of this house of Clay.   

Not long after, joris was examined by the Magistrates, who questioning with him of his faith, he answered frély thereto, proving what he said by the holy Scriptures.  
The marquis asked him if he were resolves to die for the faith he professed.  
Yes, saith joris, I will not only venture to give my body, but my soul also for the ition of it.  marquis. 
How came you to understand the Scripture, seeing you have not the Latin Tongue?  joris. 
Call in hither you Doctors, and I will let them see that I have learning sufficient to confute them. You greatly admire them, but Christ gives thanks to his heavenly Father, for hiding his secrets 
Mat. 11 25.  from the wise and prudent, and revealing them to babes.  Marq. 
I hitherto spared you in hope to see you recant, but you grow still worse and worse.  joris. 
Sir, during the time of my imprisonment I have shed many a salt tear, and by the grace of God I am become much more resolute and better. But to fashion myself according to your appetite I have no stomach at all; no, although you burn me, as you have done my brother Scoblant,  Marq. 
And I can tell you that it will cost you but little better cheap.  joris. 
I am ready if it be to morrow.  
Then said one of the standers by. Sir, he hath neither wife, child, nor goods to lose, and that makes him so willing to die.  joris. 
Be it that I have none of all these, yet must I suffer death for conscience sake. But what care you for that? I would you could be silent and be think yourselves well what you do; you shall answer these your do at the last day, where you must all appear, and then there will be no respect of persons.  Marq. 
If you use this kind of language I will commit you to the hole; where you shall be fed only with bread and water, and that I think will tame your tongue. Therefore be quiet and sing me no more of these Psalms.  joris. 
Well sir, I may well restrain my outward voice, but neither you, nor all the World besides, shall ever be able to let me from praising God in my heart; nor shall you sit as Lords over my conscience.  Marq. 
We have heard you preach but too long. Then he said, jailor, take him and cast him into the hole. Then was he put among théeves, as a Lamb among so many Wolves. Thus this constant witness of Christ remained firm (scorning both their threats and torments) till they had burned him as they did Scoblant. August 14. the year 1568.   

¶ Giles Annik, john Annik his son, and Lovis Meulen, Martyrs, 1568.  
Persecution grew still hot in Flanders.  
GIles Annik, with john Annik his son, were driven from Renay in Flanders, and retired unto Emden in East Friesland. But by reason of their so sudden departure, they could not take their wives with them; and therefore returned thither again in the year 1568. to convey them thence. The tyranny of the Duke of Alva and his Spaniards was then in the height; by reason whereof they durst not enter the town openly, but take up their lodging in the evening at an honest man's house, called Lovis Meulin. Now it was this night in which the enemies had foreappointed to make a secret search in the town for such as professed the Gospel, knowing nothing of these two who were but now come thither. So passing by this house, and seeing the light of a candle in it, they imagined to meet with their prey there; wherefore forcing the door open, they took these two prisoners, together with their host; God having appointed them to be the witnesses of Christ.  
So after they had been detained in bands, they were all three condemned by the Magistrates to death, as heretics. Giles was the first that they brought to the place of execution, and when she Priests offered to put their Idol into his hands, he refused it: whereat his adversaries being moved caused him to be gagged, that the people might not hear him speak aught to their edification. Then was he burned, dying constantly and blessedly in the Lord.  
Forthwith the Sergeants were sent to fetch his son out of prison; who, being endued with a singular fortitude and constancy, called to him one whose name was john Camber, being the first man that laid hold on him at his apprehension, saying, I forgive thee my death: then preparing himself to die in the Lord, the hangman cut off his head. Likewise Lovis Meulen, who having lodged these strangers, according to the rule of the Apostle, was executed by the sword, which death he willingly endured for the name of Christ in the year, 1568.   

¶ Lovyes de Kiken-Poost, Martyr, 1568.  
THis woman was the widow of one Huges Moybert borne in Renay, about the age of sixty years, one that truly feared God. The Magistrate of Renay imprisoned her in the year 1568. because two years before she with her children had consented that a Minister should preach in an outhouse on the backside of her dwelling; she was also very charitable in reléeving the poor, every way showing forth the fruits of a true saving Faith. Having been kept in prison seven months, she was condemned to die the nine and twentieth of july. After her condemnation the Curate of Saint martin's came into the prison, purposing to have heard her confession. But the woman spoke unto him with such a divine grace, and with a spirit so replenished with zeal, that the tears trickled down his cheeks, and going his way he said, I came to comfort you, but I have need rather to be comforted of you.  
Then being brought by the Sergeants to the place of execution she was beheaded; unto which she yielded herself with much boldness and joy of heart, July the ninth.  
A strange accident fell out upon the death of this woman; for a cousin of hers being with child, and ready to lie down at the same time when this Martyr was going to be executed, hearing the sound of the Bell (which usually toules when any are to suffer) she fell into a trembling, and remained so three weeks, beyong her reckoning, her fruit stirring to and fro in her womb as if a Weaver had moved his shuttle from one end of his Web to another; the neck of it bowing down as if it had been broken with some blow. By which it appeared that these cruel tyrants were the cause of this poor innocents' death. The woman viewing this strange sight sent for the foresaid Curate; who being come in, and beholding this spectacle, suddenly swooned and was never well after to his dying day.   

¶ Notes touching Christopher Gauderin, Martyr, and others.  
THis Christopher was bred up under the Abbot of 〈◊〉; who dying, the said Christopher addicted himself to the making of Linen Cloth, which he quickly grew ●pert in. But having been trained up in a bad school, as soon as the Sunday was come, he spent and consumed all his weeks earnings. Now by reason of a friend of his that wrought with him, called Lovys Stallens, God brought him into the right way. For the said Lovis would often tell him, that he 
The fruit of good counsel.  ought rather to distribute of his get to the Poor, than to spend them so wastefully; for if he continued so, God would surely call him to an account for it. These and the like exhortations so wrought upon this spendthrift, that he began to alter and change his course; so as in stead of frequenting Taverns, he became a diligent hearer of Sermons, and also gave himself much to the study of the holy Scriptures: insomuch that not long after he was called by the Church to the Office of a Deacon, the which he discharged carefully and faithfully.  
Having occasion to go to a place called Audenaud, in the month March, 1567. to make distribution of certain alms to the poor there, he was arrested and sent prisoner to the Castle by the Bailiff, who had formerly seen him in the said Abbats house. The Bailiff asked him how he came now to turn heretic; for you learned not this (said he) of your Master the Abbot. Nay Sir, said Christopher, I am no heretic, but a right beléeving Christian; which he taught me not indeed, but rather other vile qualities, the which I am ashamed now to rehearse.  
In prison he had many disputes touching matters of faith, which he so defended and maintained by the Word of God, that he put his adversaries to slience.  
Some objecting against him his youth, being about the age of thirty years, he would tell them, that man's life consisted but of two days, viz. the day of his birth, and the day of his death, and therefore he must needs die once: for my part therefore (said he) I am now willing by death to pass into eternal life.  
Perceiving in the evening that he was certainly to die the next day, the striking off of his bolts being a sign thereof, he ceased not to pour out his soul to God in prayer, until ten of the clock, doing the like in the morning very early. His prayer being ended, he put on a clean shirt, and washed himself, saying to his fellow Prisoners, Brethren, I am now going to be married, I hope before noon to drink of the wine of the kingdom of heaven. When he came down he found three prisoners who were prepared to suffer with him; namely Io. Liebert, William Spiere, and a woman called jannekin Bearts.  
These four exhorted one another, and encouraged each other to suffer death constantly. Which done, a Friar forthwith presented himself before them, coming as he said to convert them. But Christopher said unto him, Away from us thou seducer of souls, for we have nothing to do with thee. Whereupon he by and by departed. Then came in the hangman; who as he was busy about them to put into every one of their mouths a gag, they bade one another farewell. john Liebert said, What, shall we not have liberty in this our last hour to praise God with our voice & tongue? Christopher answered, Brother, let not this discourage 
A confident speech.  us; for the greater wrong our enemies think to do unto us, the more assistance we shall find from God: and so never ceased to comfort them till himself was gagged also.  
Then the Executioner brought them to the Town house to hear their sentence read; which in sum was this, That they should be hanged because they had been present at the hearing of sermons. Thus these three men yielded up their souls to God with admirable constancy, at the Gallows.  
The woman, being every way verivously given, was condemned to be beheaded, because she had sung Psalms, and made a certain exhortation out of the word of God to her neighbours, at a woman's upsitting. She was beheaded on the back side of the Townehouse. Now because her body was much enfeebled, she was caused to sit upon a stool, receiving three blows with the sword overthwart the tooth. Yet she constantly sat still till she obtained the Crown of Martyrdom, the same day in which the forementioned Martyrs died, which was the second of june. Anno 1568.   

¶ Pier Coulogue, and Betken his Maid servant, Martyrs, Anno 1568.  
THis Peter Coulogue, by his Trade being a Goldsmith dwelling in Bzeda, had long served the Church there in the office of a Deacon; wherein he carried himself with the good approbation of all. His house also was free for the assembly to meet in, as oft as the exercises of Christian religion were performed amongst them.  
But the enemies of the truth not enduring the sweet favour hereof imprisones him, and laid him in irons: which the faithful there took very heavily, using all the means they could to have access to visit him. But the enemies taking knowledge thereof caused him to be conveyed into the Castle; whence both his and the Church's sorrow was yet further increased, because they could not now come to be a comfort one to another.  
His servant Betken, being very zealous and well read in the Scriptures, brought him his ordinary diet from day to day, never ceasing to comfort and confirm him out of the Word of God. All which she had liberty to do nine months together. At length they imprisoned her also: whereof she was right glad, thinking herself happy to suffer aught for righteousness sake. Not long after Peter was put to the torture; which after he had endured, they came in like manner to his maid servant Betken: who spoke unto them after this manner, My masters, wherefore will you put me to this torture, seeing I have no way offended you? Is it for my faith's sake? You need not torment me for that; for as I was never ashamed to make a confession thereof, no more will I be now at this present before you; I willfréely show you any mind therein. But for all this they proceeded on with that which they intended. Which she perceiving said, Alas my Masters, it it be so that I must suffer this pain, then give me leave first to call upon God. To which her request they yielded. Now whilst she was making her prayer, one of the Commissioners was so surprised with fear and terror that by and by he swooned, and could not be fetched again. And thus the poor maid escaped the torture.  
Soon after being examined touching her faith, they condemned these two innocents' to be burned. Now as they were led to be executed, great sorrowings and complaints were heard among the people. But as for Peter and his Maid, they prayed to God with ardent affection, that he would perfect the good work which he had begun in them, and assist them with the power of his holy spirit, until they had finished their course.  
The courage and constancy of the said Betken did so move many of the godly, both men and women, that not casting what peril or danger might ensue thereof, they broke through the multitude, embracing the Prisoners, and praising God for their constancy; saying, Fight manfully, for the crown is ready prepared for you.  
After they were come where they should suffer, Betken began to speak unto the people with an 
Anno 1568  amiable countenance, saying thus unto them. Brethren and sisters, be you always obedient to the word of God, and fear not those that can kill the body, for on the soul they can have no power: as for me, I am now going to meet my glorious Spouse the Lord jesus Christ. And then falling both down upon their knees, they prayed to the Lord with great devotion. Being risen up from prayer, the executioner laying hold of them bound them with chains to the stake, and then stranled Peter, but would not strangle the other, who encouraged her Master till he had yielded up the ghost, and till the fire had taken hold of herself. Then was she heard and seen to magnify the Lord out of the midst of the flames; so as many among the multitude were ravished at her invincible constancy. Thus did these two Martyrs of the Lord give up their last breath in the fire. May the 29. Anno 1568.   

Giles Meyere Martyr, Anno 1568.  
IN. Flanders at a place called Vinderhout, distant from Gand about a mile, there was a certain Curate called Giles de Meyere whom it pleased. God illuminate with the true knowledge of his Gospel. Now having received a talon from God, he would not hid it with the Evil servant; but sought all means how to employ 
Mat. 25. 18.  the same. He had the fear of God always before his eyes, manifesting the same as well in his Doctrine as in his conversation, being careful to instruct those whom. God had committed to his charge. Yea, he went from house to house comforting 
Acts 20. 20.  and exhorting every one, as occasion served, out of the word of God; above all, labouring with them to beware of the abominable superstitions of the Papacy.  
He taught them that forgiveness of sins, the grace of God, and eternal life, was not to be obtained by our own merits, but by the free and only grace of God in jesus Christ.  
The Clergy of Gand having notice given them hereof, namely, that their Doctrine and authority would come to be little set by, if this Curate should proceed on thus in his course without let, they never rested until they had pursued him to the death. They imprisoned him then, in the month of March, anno 1567. casting him into a deep and dark hole, where for a certain space he remained, bearing this his affliction patiently, and constantly calling upon God night and day, praising him for esteeming him worthy to suffer for his sake. In which his afflictions many good people, who came often to visit him, received such instruction, and consolation from him, that they were hardly drawn to leave him, till of necessity they must; their departure was always accompanied with abundance of tears.  
The Priests and others of that rabble ceased not likewise to ply him with disputations, thinking by that means to make him renounce his Faith; but to no purpose: for he remained still firm and constant, keeping himself close to the word of God written, which so vexed them, that they procured him to be laid in the Castle, where his sentence was to be hanged; The Spaniards being then at Gand took him thence, bound him, girding and straining him strangely with cords, and would needs have him burned. As he was led thither, they abused him shamefully with mocks, thrusting him forward, and striking him cruelly. The Captain of the band gave him a blow over the face with his Gauntlet, which much disfigured him. Finally, these tyrants handled him worse than any dog, only because his patiented and constant carriage of himself tormented and enraged them.  
Being come to the place, they thrust him into his little  piled up with faggots and wood, and then set fire unto him; where he was heard distinctly and plainly to use these words (albeit they had gagged him) Father into thy hands I commend my spirit. Thus this faithful witness of jeuss Christ died quietly and constantly in the Lord, April the fourth, Anno 1568.   

¶ Among these sad relations, a little to quicken and refresh the spirit of the reader, I will here insert a Letter full of consolations, written out of prison to the faithful by one William Tovart, Merchant, who had his dwelling in the City of Lisle in Flanders.  
THis honourable personage, being come to the age of eighty years or thereabouts, used his house for the space of fourteen or fifteen years as a Church, wherein the assembly in the City of Lisle commonly met. Being chased and banished thence in the year 1561. he withdrew himself for a while to Tournay, whence he was constrained to fly, and to go to Amiens and Moundedier Cities of Picardy, that there he might enjoy the pure preaching of the Gospel. Afterward returning into his own country, he came to reside in the City of Antwerp, where after he had continued many years, he was at length imprisoned and condemned to be burned with two others, who suffered for the same cause. But it pleased God so to dispose of him, that he died another kind of death, to show that his chosen servants have to triumph over the same, some one way, and some another. For being plunged into a cistern or tub full of water, he was drowned in prison, and then they carried his body out of the City to a place called Berken, where the dead bodies of the condemned are laid upon the whéels or crutch. Among many letters which he wrote during the time of his imprisonment, my author hath selected out this one, which here followeth.  
DE are brethren and sisters in jesus Christ, I most humbly thank my good God that he hath so fortified and comforted me by his grace, that I feel myself more cheered by lying in this dark prison, then if I were walking in the open streets or fields. I say, this I feel according to the spirit; for as touching the flesh what doth it apprehend here but stinking vapours and smoke?  
Wherefore my beloved, if it so fall out that you be apprehended for the name of jesus Christ, fear not the prison, nor those that have power to kill the body; for having done that, they can go no further. Be ye not afraid then, seeing it is the reward which our good Captain jesus Christ hath promised to all his faithful soldiers and servants. He who turns his back in this conflict goes by the loss; but whosoever fights manfully obtains in the end the crown, not a crown of gold, but of glory immortal. We here lay down 
Rev. 2. 10.  a fading life, filled with griefs and troubles, to change the some for a life everlasting; we put off the rags of this mortal flesh, to be clothed with robes immortal; we forsake a loathsome life for joy and felicity eternal; ought any gain or exchange to be compared with this? O sweet and happy Martyrdom, how dost thou dignify and enrich us, in despite of the world, devil, and our own flesh? And which of us now can complain, seeing our Sovereign Lord and Master hath 
Anno 1569.  so expressly foretold it to all his followers? will any man come after me, saith he? Let him then 
Mat. 16 24.  take up his cross and follow me. Let us bear, Oh let us then bear the cross cheerfully and with joyfulness, that we may be received in the presence of his heavenly Father: for it is not only 
Phil. 1 21. 1 Tim. 2. 12.  given us to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his sake; and if we suffer with him, than we shall also reign with him.  
Oh that we could admire his bounty, who no sooner employs us in his work, but hath the wages ready in his hand wherewith to recompense 
john 16. 20. Heb 12. 1.  us. Your sorrow, saith he, shall be turned into joy. Let us then cast off every weight that presseth down, and whatsoever else that stands in our way to heaven-ward; be if father, mother, 
Mat. 19 29. Mat. 13 45, 46.  brother, sisters, husband, child, yea, and our own life also. Let us with the wise Merchant man sell all, that with him we may purchase that precious pearl. How happy do I esteem them who are called to suffer, and leave their life for confessing the name of jesus Christ? For the eternal Son of God will confess their names before his heavenly 
Mar. 10. 23. Luke 12. 8.  Father, and his holy Angels. They shall be clad with white robes, and shine as the Sun in the kingdom of Heaven, filled with gladness in the presence of the Lamb. They shall eat of the fruit of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the 
Rev. 27.  Paradise of God.  
Let us fix the eyes of our minds upon these so great & precious promises of jesus Christ, which he hath made to all those which persevere in well doing unto the end. O how happy shall we be, when we are delivered from these bodies of death to live for ever with our God? Let us continually pray then with the Disciples, Lord increase 
Luke 15. 7.  our faith. O dear brethren, remember me always in your prayers, who am bound here in the 
Heb. 13. 3.  bonds of Antichrist. Remember those also who are in bonds, as if you were bound with them; pray 
Pet. 4. 5,  I say, without ceasing; for our adversary the Devil is always compassing us about with his fetches, to cause our hearts to faint. And you are not ignorant what a potent enemy our own flesh 
Gal. 5. 17. Phil. 1. 6.  is unto us. But I confidently believe that our good God, who hath begun this good work in me, will perfect the same even unto the day of Christ.  
Far ye well.  
It was strange to see what spectacles of dead bodies, saline by the bloody Inquisition, were to be gazed on in a manner in every place: especially in the Cities of Tournay, and of the Valencians, in regard of the multitudes of beléevers, both of men and women, who had long languished in sundry prisons, in great misery and necessities. Now that we may not forget what fell out in the beginning of this year 1569. thus it happened.  
In the City of Valence were executed seven and fifty persons, whereof the greater part were Burgesses of the City; only because they clavae to the true faith of jesus Christ.  
This slaughter was distributed into three several days. Ten were beheaded on Monday the four and twentieth day of january; twenty on Tuesday following; and the other twenty the day after that: ane so the seven in their order after the rest, not without much astonishment and lamentations of the poor people, with the remainder of the Burgesses of that City.   

¶ A notable cruelty executed upon a good woman called Perrette Curtet in the year 1569.  
AS she was travelling from Orleans to a place called Moutagris where she intended to meet her husband, called Master Authony Cha●ornter des Meringes, who had escaped the fury of his enemies: she being in her Inn at supper, two or three desperate villains knocked at the door, and coming in asked of the said Curtet, Art thou not Meringes wife? she answered yes, Then rapping forth execrable blasphemies they said, thou art she whom we look for. This done, they stripped her into her smock, took away her montes and rings from her, and brought her to the river side; where after great blasphemies they said, confess thee. The woman answered, Seeing I must die, give me leave to call upon God first. They deriding her, said, Prap then, let us hear what kind of prayer thou wilt make. She having in her prayers commended her soul to God, one of them swore, God's death, is this all? wilt thou say nothing else? Then said one of them to another, Let us cast her into the river: which they agreed to do; some taking her by the head, and others by the héels, and so throwing her in, heaped great pieces of ice upon her to cause her to sink, and then went their way. But understanding that the poor woman had got upon a great flake of ice, to save herself thereon, Peter Gouge returned, who was one of the murderers, and had betrayed her into the hands of the rest, notwithstanding her husband had covenanted with him to convey her to him in safety; this Gouge, I say, finding her there, gave her a death's wound, the which had never come to light, had not the said Gouge confessed the same, being imprisoned by the Duchess of Ferrare for that very fact; yet escaped he unpunished (contrary to the law of Provosts) albeit he was sent to the Provost Martial of Montagris to that end, and was set at liberty, for the hatred which these bare against the Doctrine of the Gospel, whereof the said des Meringes was a Minister.  
Now the dead body floating to and fro upon the water rested no where, until it came over against the lodging where the said des Meringes lay (as if it had there demanded erecution of justice upon the offenders) where being known and conveyed thence was buried by some of the assembly who yet remained in the City.   

¶ Another cruelty committed in Orleans about the same time.  
A Woman in the City of Orleans was constrained by the murderers (who broke in upon her husband in the night) to stand and hold the candle to them, whilst they murshered him.   

¶ Of the coming of the Queen of Navarre to the City of Paris in France, with the manner of her sickness and death there.  
BEfore I come to no●●tion the bloody Messacres of France, especially that of Paris, anno 1572. which made way to all the rest, I cannot 
Anno 1572.  omit to place here, as an entrance thereunto, the history of that noble and virtuous Lady jane de Albert, Queen of Navarre, because it contains much matter worthy of due observation.  
This good Queen, before she could be drawn to come to Paris to solemnise the marriage of her son the Prince of Navarre with the sister of Charles the ninth then King of France, received letters upon letters from the said King to accompany the Prince her son in that solemnity: now, whereas she cast some doubts touching her son's marriage with one of another religion, the King assured her that all things should be so wrought, as should give her good satisfaction and content; promising that he would get a dispensation from the Pope 
Pope Pius whilst he lived could by no means endure to hear of, or give his co●sen● to this marriage: but he died, & then way was made for this marriage to be concluded.  to that end. But when the Queen understood that the King was minded to have this marriage solenmized at Paris, she would by no means hear of it: for I will not, said, she, put any confidence in that so mutinous a people, being the sworn enemies both of myself and mind.  
Still the King persisted in his suit for the obtaining of the same at her hands. Also having intelligence by some of his agents, that the queen of Navarre began a little to waver, he solicited her yet once again to come, assuring her that all things should be carried in such peaceable sort, that she should have no cause to complain. At length the Queen came from Rochel to Bloyes in the month of March, 1572. with great attendance, where it is incredible to think what welcome she had on all sides, especially from the King & his brethren, etc. who yet, when all was done, could say to his Mother, Now Madam, have I not quit myself well? Let me alone, and I will bring them all into the net.  
In April following were the Articles concluded concerning the marriage of the Prince of Navarre with the King's sister. In the beginning of May the King woos the Queen of Navarre again to come to Paris for preparing of things fitting for this marriage; which she accordingly yielded unto, and parting from Bloyes on the sixth of the said month, came to Paris on the fifteenth of the same. After which she went from place to place in the City into sundry houses and shops, to find out such things as might tend to the adorning of the day of so great a solemnity.  
The quenene mother could by no means brook this good Queen; and therefore not finding with what colour she could dispatch her with the rest, and yet fearing the height of her spirit if she should survive, as also that she could not then so work upon the flexibility of the Prince her son as she intended, she consulted with one Rene, whose practice it was to impoyson things; who by such means adventured to poison the Prince of Conde by the sent of a poisoned apple, which upon some suspicion was first tried upon a dog: and it had almost cost the Prince's chirurgeon his life, by smelling too nigh thereto. This Rene, selling to the Queen of Navarre his perfumed drugs, found the way how to poison her therewith, although others thought the contrary. But the said Rene was heard afterwards to make his brags, that he had the like in store for two or three more, who suspected no such matter.  
On Wednesday the fourth of june, the Queen fell sick of a continual Fever, and kept her bed; which proceeded, as it was given out, from the grief she had in her lights, wherein by long continuance was bred an imposthume, she being also distempered with the heat of the season and her extraordinary journeys. This burning Fever grew so strong upon her, that within five days after she died, to the great grief of the better sort, but to the joy of the secret counsel.  
The malady indeed was in her brain, which was not searched: in which the Queen Mother had an hand, though she seemed much to mourn for the affliction of her good friend. Now forasmuch as in the time of her sickness she manifested with what spirit she was guided, we will here set down the true narration of her behaviour, both in the same her sickness, and also at her death.  
Perceiving in herself by the strength of the disease (howsoever others slighted it) that she could not long continue, she made herself ready to receive from the hand of God that which he had appointed concerning her; and to that end requested she might have such nigh about her, as might comfort her in this case out of the word of God, as also to pray with her and for her, according to that which Saint james saith, Is any sick among you, 
john 5. 14, 16.  Let him call for the Elders of the Church, and let them pray over such a one, knowing that the fervent prayer of righteous man availeth much with God.  
Thus according to her desire a Minister resorting unto her shown out of the Scriptures, that Christians ought in all things to submit themselves to the will of God, as to the Father of spirits, 
Heb. 1●.  that they might live. And albeit the rigour of his chastisements doth sometimes seem to our flesh as if they were sent to none other end but for our ruin and destruction; yet ought we to consider, that because he is just he can do nothing but justily, and being a father, he cannot but therein seek the welfare of his afflicted children.  
To which she replied, I take all this, saith she, as sent from the hand of God my most merciful Father; nor have I during this extremity feared to die, much less murmured against him for inflicting the same upon me: knowing that what soever he doth, he doth the same so, as all in the end shall turn to my everlasting good.  
The Minister continuing in his speech, added, That the causes of sicknesses and diseases must be sought beyond the course of physiyke, which always looks to the corruption of the humours, or to the more noble parts of the body any way distempered: for howsoever it was not amiss to have respect to these things as to second causes, yet ought we to ascend higher, namely to the first, even to God himself, who disposeth of all his creatures as it pleaseth him. He it is That make the 
Deut. 32. 39  wound and heals, that kills and makes alive. And therefore to him we ought to direct our prayers for comfort in all our griefs and sufferings, and in the end for full deliverance; seeing it is no hard matter with him to restore health unto us, if his good pleasure be such.  
To this she answered, that she depended wholly upon God's providence, knowing that all things are wisely disposed by him, and therefore be sought him to furnish her with all such graces as he saw to be necessary for her salvation. As for this life, said she, I am in a manner we aned from the love of it, in regard of the afflictions which have followed me from my youth hitherto, but especially because I cannot live without daily offending my good God, with whom I desire to be with all my heart.  
The Minister told her, that long life, how full of troubles soever it were, was notwithstanding to be esteemed among the blessings of God, seeing 
Deut. 5. 16.  his promise implies so much; and not only so, but because our life may many ways serve to his glory, and is both an honour and a pledge of his favour, even as it is to him whom his prince employs long in his service having had experience of his fidelity for many years together. In which respect she was earnestly requested to pray, that if it were the will of God to employ her yet longer in his 
Anno 1566.  service, for the further enlargement of his Gospel, that he would grant unto her such recovery of health, and good disposition of body, that with renewed strength she might be encouraged to finish her course much more nobly than heretofore.  
Whereupon she protested, that in regard of her own particular her life was not dear unto her, seeing so long as she lived in this frail flesh, she was still prone and apt to sin against God: only, she said, her care was somewhat for her Children (which God had given her) in respect they should be so soon deprived of her now in their young years; yet not doubting, said she, but although it should please God to take me from them that himself will be a Father and a protector over them, as he hath been to me in my greatest afflictions; and therefore I commit them wholly to his government and fatherly care: these were her very words.  
The Minister said, that he blessed God to see in her Majesty this assurance of faith, and so to cast her care upon the providence of God, praying her still to persevere therein, which would sufficiently seal unto her truth of her faith. And thus, said, he, did the Patriarches in times passed commit the care of their posterity over into the hands of 
Gen. 24 1. Gen. 27. & 48. 15. & 49.  God; as may appear by Abraham, Isaac, and jacob, touching their several blessings.  
But yet is was very requisite, as he said, that she should make choice of such, who, for their sincerity both in life and doctrine, might continue to water in these young Princely plants the seeds of piety, which had been sown in them by her so great pain and industry, seeing it was to been hoped, that the example of her faith and constancy in the service of God, which she had set before them, would serve as a perpetual inducement to imitate her so noble virtues.  
Now whereas she had again declared that death was not terrible unto her, because it was the way by which we pass hence to our eternal rest; The Minister told her, that Christians had little cause to fear death, in regard they should 
Because by death we pass to life. john 8. 51, 52. john 11. 26. john 11. 13, 14. Acts 7. 60. 1 Cor. 15. 55.  not die at all, according to Christ's, words in the Gospel of john, he that liveth and beléeveth in me shall never die. For death (to speak properly) is no death to them, but a sleep; being often so called in the Scriptures; and therefore Christ for their sakes hath overcome and triumphed over it in his own person. So as now we may cry out with saint Paul, O death where is thy sting? O grave where is thy victory?  
She was often admonished by him to make confession of her sins before God, showing that bodily diseases tended to the dissolution of nature, and that death was the wages of sin; declaring 
Rom 6. 23.  moreover that by this her chastisement she might discern what she had deserved, if God should now enter into judgement with her, not only in regard of the fall of our first Parents, in which guilt 
Rom. 5. 12.  she was enwrapped, as well as others, but also by her own personal sins, seeing the best of men or women in the world are in themselves but poor, miserable and wretched offenders: yea, if the Lord should punish us according to our demerits, we could expect nothing at his hands but eternal death and condemnation.  
At these words, she began with her hands and eyes lifted up to heaven, to acknowledge, that her 
Psal. 19 ●  sins which she had committed against the Lord were innumerable, and therefore more than she was able to reckon up: But yet she hoped that God for Christ's sake, in whom she put her whole affiance, would be merciful unto her.  
From the later clause of her speech the Minister took occasion to declare at large upon what ground she was to expect the fruit of this mercy of God in Christ; seeing the whole have no need 
Mar. 2. 17.  of Physician, but they that are sick: and therefore Christ saith in that place, He came not to call the righteous, but sinners unto repentance; And that he is ready to fill the hungry with good things, 
Luke 1. 53.  whereas in the mean while he sends the rich empty away. Of all which, said he, you ought so much the rather to be persuaded in your conscience, by how much the more the holy spirit witnesseth to your spirit that you are the child of God, Crying in you, Abba, Father. For what is 
Rom. 8. 15. What faith is.  faith else, but a firm trust and assurance of the good will of God, manifested towards us in his blessed son?  
Now the Minister, fearing he might some way offend her by his overlong discourse, held his peace; the rather because the Physicians thought that a long continued speech might be hurtful unto her; but she on the contrary earnestly requested him not to forbear speaking unto her about these matters of life and eternal salvation; adding, that she wow felt the want of it, in regard that since her coming to Paris she had been somewhat remiss in hearing such exhortations out of the word of God; And therefore I am now the more glad, saith she, to receive comfort out of it in this my so great extremity.  
The Minister then endeavoured to set before her the happiness of heaven, and what those joys 
Psal. 16. 11.  were which the faithful there possess in the presence of God: which when the scriptures intent to discover unto us, they only tell us that the eye 
1 Cor. 259.  hath not seen, nor hath the ear heard, nor hath it entered into the heart of man, to conceive what these things are, which God hath prepared for them that love him. To which purpose he used this simllitude; as if a King, minding greatly to honour 
Simile.  some noble persome noble personage, should bring him to his court, and there show him his state and attendance, his Treasures, with all his most precious jewels: even so, saith he, will the Lord one day reveal to all his elect and faithful people his magni●cence and glory, with all the treasures of his Kingdom, after he hath gathered them home to himself, decking and adorning them with light, incorruption and immortality.  
This happiness therefore being so great, her highness, he said, aught to be the less careful about the leaving of this transitory life, seeing that for an earthly kingdom, which she was now to forgo, she should inherit an heavenly; and for temporal good things, which vanish and come to nothing in the using, she should for even enjoy those that were eterenall and everlasting. For her faith being now firmly settled upon our Lord jesus Christ, she might be suffered to obtain eternal salvation by him, on which words he took occasion to direct his speech in more particualar manner unto her, saying:  
Madam, do you verily believe that jesus Christ come into the world to save you? and do you expect the full forgiveness of all your sins, by the shedding of his blood for you?  
To which she readily answered she did; believing that he was her only Saviour and Mediator, looking for salvation from none other, knowing that he hath abundantly satisfied for the sins of the whole world, and therefore was assured that God for his sake, according to his gracious promises in him, would have mercy upon her.  
Thus you have in part the goodly speeches, which passed from this religious Lady in the beginning of her sickness; all which was within the space of three or four days. Howsoever before that, and since also she ceased not to continue the same her fruitful and comfortable communications, now and then sending forth most affectionate slighing to God, as a testimony of that hope and desire 
Anno 1567.  she had in enjoying his presence; often uttering these words, O my God, in thy good time deliver me from this body of death, and from the miseries of this present life, that I may no more offend thee, and that I may attain to that felicity which thou in thy Word hast promised me.  
Neither did she manifest her pious affection by these her words only, but therewithal shown a joyful and resolute countenance, as the vehemency of her sickness could bear: which gave sufficient proof to all that beheld her, that the fear of death could not drive her from the steadfastness of her Faith.  
When she had finished these her consolatory speeches, they usually went to prayer; entreating the Lord that he would arm her with constant patience, and have mercy upon her. Which prayer it shall not be altogether impertinent to insert in this place, serving as a form of prayer upon the like occasion.   

¶ The Prayer.  
O Lord our God, we confess he before thy Divine Majesty, that we are altogether unworthy of thy infinite mercies, by reason of our manifold iniquities; and that we are so fare off from deserving to be heard of thee in our requests, that we are rather worthy thou shouldest reject both our persons and our suits; but seeing it hath pleased thee to make us a gracious promise of hearing and granting our requests, we humbly beseech thee freely to forgive all our offences, and to cover them under the obedience and righteousness of thy dear Son, that through him ourselves and poor services may be well pleasing before thee. For Lord we acknowledge that all our afflictions are measured out unto us by thine hand, who art a most just judge, in regard we have every way provoked thee to wrath by our infinite sinnings against thee; yea, by our rebellions, which now testify against us. For alas Lord, our life hath no way been answerable to that perfect obedience which thou in thy holy Law justly requirest at our hands, which we from day to day do transgress; and therefore do here cast down ourselves at this time before thy glorious presence, unfeignedly acknowledging our misery and wretchedness from the very bottom of our hearts.  
Yet Lord mercy is with thee, and because thou art our father, therefore thou desirest not the death of sinners, but rather that they should convert and live. For this cause we now fall down before the throne of thy grace, with confidence of obtaining thy wont mercy, which thou hast promised to such as call upon thee in truth: beseeching thee, which art the Father of mercies, to have compassion on all such whom thou hast humbled under thy mighty hand, by any of thy rods and chastisements; but more especially this thy servant the Queen, who lieth here before thee sick of a dangerous disease, that as thou hast righteously afflicted her for her sins (which she also doth with us acknowledge) so it would please thee in pardoning them all unto her, for thy beloved soon sake, to grant that she may profit by this thy correcting hand for the time to come. Above all, give her a sweet sense, yea a full assurance of thy eternal loves, that so she may with the greater patience take down this bitter potion ministered unto her from thy hand, and that the sole desire of enjoying thy presence may cause her to forget all worldly greatness and magnificence; knowing that they are nothing in respect of the glory which is now set before her.  
Endure her also with meekness of mind to bear the tediousness of her affliction; for howsoever the spirit be willing, yet the flesh is weak, yea full of resisting and unbelief; that so receiving all things from thee as from as father; she may the more willingly submit her will unto thine.  
And because, O good God, thou hast made her hitherto an happy instrument for the advancement of thy glory, and the defence of thy poor afflicted people; we pray thee, if it may stand with thy good pleasure, restore her to health again, that so the excellent work which thou hast by her means begun may not be left unperfect, but by virtue of this her deliverance she may with renewed forces undertake the same in better sort than ever heretofore, especially for the well educating and training up the children which thou hast given her.  
But Lord, if thou have a purpose now to call her home to thyself, who are we that we should contradict thy holy will? only we pray thee that thou wouldst confirm her more and more in the knowledge of thy blessed Gospel, and thereby also in the certainty of her salvation, which thou hast given her by faith in thy son Jesus Christ, that thus she may not cease to sanctify and call upon thy holy name unto her last breath.  
And as touching ourselves, who are here by thy good providence gathered together about her, being in bodily health, give us to know the uncertainty and brevity of our life: that so, according to our duty, we may behold the same in this mirror which thou hast set before us; as knowing that even the greatest in the world are subject to the same calamities, as well as the small; that so our chief care may be to employ the remainder of our time to thy honour and service: all which we cra●e of thee in the name of Jesus Christ thy son, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.  
Thus we have as near as we could gathered the sum of the prayer. During which she ceased not, with hands and eyes steadfastly lifted up to heaven, to fetch many deep sighs, especially when mention was made of that mercy of God in Christ which he extendeth towards poor sinners. So as there was not any there present that might not evidently perceive, that her heart and affections were joined to the prayer which we pronounced in her presence.  
And while she thus lay, she still continued in her godly resolution to departed hence, that she might be with Christ, taking great delight in the holy and Christian exhortations which were usually made unto her by many godly and learned men, who came in to visit her, to whom she also manifested no small testimony of that faith, and hope, which she had in God, touching the salvation of her soul, by her holy and Christian speeches, which for brevity's sake are here omitted.  
Yea, albeit the Lord exercised her much with the sense of her inward disease, yet could you not at any time discern any speech lavouring of discontentment, or impatience, to proceed out of her mouth; nay, scarcely a groan, which not only those of her own family, but many others can testify, even the Queen Mother, with others also, who now and then came in to see her.  
But if at any time she felt any refresh from the violence of her disease (there being no malady so vehement which hath not some intermission and breathing time) she manifested to all her willingness to obtain the recovery of her former health, refusing to that end no good means prescribed for her by the learned Physicians. Again, when she perceived her sickness to increase upon her, and that she grew worse and worse, she was no whit appalled thereat, but shown herself to be armed with an invincible 
Anno 1568.  constancy, to undergooe the utmost that death could do against her, preparing herself willingly for that last conflict.  
Moreover seeing her Ladies and Gentlewomen weeping about her bed, she would forthwith rebuke them, saying, I pray you weep not for me, forasmuch as you see God doth now by this sickness call me hence, to enjoy a better life, and to enter in at the desired haven, towards which this frail vessel of mine hath for a long time been stéering; only she shown herself somewhat grieved, that she lacked opportunity to reward them, and many more of her family and train which had done her faithful service, as she could have wished; excusing herself with these words unto them, that it was not for want of good will, but by being overtaken and so prevented by this her unexpected sickness, But, saith she, I will not fail to give order concerning the same to my uttermost ability.  
In the end, feeling her strength to decay more and more, she gave order to have her last will and testament made, wherein she above all wished, that her children might have but the grace to honour and fear the Lord, exhorting them constantly to continue in the profession of the Gospel, in which they had been trained up from their youth; ordaining especially that her daughter the Princess should be educated and instructed therein, by the four Ladies which she had appointed and brought with her out of Bearne for that end and purpose. And being come to age, her desire was that she might be joined in marriage to some Prince of the same religion, by the counsel and advice of the Cardinal of Bourbon and Gasper Count of Colligny Admiral of France, whom she made Executors and overséers of her said Testament. But here it may not be omitted briefly to relate another conference which she had with a Minister of the Gospel before her departure.  
The eighth of june, which was the day before her death, she caused a Minister of the Gospel to be called for, and finding that she was drawing nigher unto her end than before, she willed him to speak somewhat largely of such temptations as Satan is wont to assail Gods elect withal in their last conflict.  
To which the Minister answered, that then was the hour indeed wherein that sworn enemy of all the faithful did most busily bestir himself, if he could, to deprive them of the comfort of their salvation; not sparing at that time especially to set upon them with might and main: but yet even then the Lord is not, nor will be wanting to his, filling their hearts with such joy and comfort of the holy Ghost, as shall make them through the same more than conquerors.  
The first engine then which satan useth against the Saints to cause them to despair, is to present before their eyes the innumerable heaps of their sins and pollutions, wherewith they have any way been defiled in their whole life; and then presents unto them God's justice, before which no flesh can be able to subsist, unless it be pure and spotless: whence he infers, that miserable sinners can expect and look for nothing, but an horrible desolation and condemnation. But against these assaults in the first place must be opposed, (as David doth in the one and fiftieth Psalm) the infinite multitudes of God's compassions, which do infinitely surpass the multitudes of our sins. And as touching the justice of God, we confess that no creature that is defiled with sin can in any sort abide to be strictly examined by it, if he shall call the same to a severe account: but we also know that God will never enter into judgement with those that believe in his son, but allows unto them that righteousness and obedience which was accomplished in him, which is only sufficient for us, being imputed unto us, to oppose against the judgement of God: therefore in it alone they expect to stand before his face, and not by their own dignity or worthiness. Indeed if they were to appear before the throne of justice, to receive thence what they have deserved, they had good reason to be overwhelmed in utter despair, as off as they think upon or look on the same: but turning their eyes upon him, who being the eternal Son of God hath clothed himself with our humane nature, to bear in the same the punishment due to our sins, and therein acquitted us, than God's justice doth no way affright us, but rather yields us assured comfort, because they make this their full resolution, that forasmuch as God is just, he cannot require the same debt twice. Having therefore received full and perfect satisfaction of him, whom he hath ordained to be our surety, and paid our debts for us, thence we gather assurance that he will no more require them of us.  
To which purpose these sentences are to be well observed. It is Christ who hath borne our griefs and carried our sorrows. That the chastisement 
Isa. 53 4. 5.  of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed. That we all like sheep have gone astray, and have turned every one to his own way, and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquity of us all. Christ is our peace and the propitiation for our sins. The Lamb of God which taketh 
Eph. 2. 14. 1 john 2. 2. john 1. 29.  away the sins of the world. These with many the like sentences the Minister propounded by way of answer to this virtuous Ladies demand: concluding the same thus, that God's justice ought not to terrify those that believe in Christ, of whose 
1 Cor. 1. 30.  righteousness and redemption they are partakers, knowing that jesus Christ who knew no sin was made sin (that is to say, an oblation for sin) 
2 Cor. 5. 21.  for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.  
I grant, saith he, that these things belong not to all indifferently, but only to such as beléeving in the Son of God do wholly rest themselves satisfied in the merit of his death and passion, which 
Acts 4 12:  merit of his, as Saint Peter witnesseth, sufficeth for their salvation.  
After these matters premised, he asked her whether she placed whole confidence on Christ crucified, who died for her sins, and risen again for 
Rom. 4. 25.  her justification?  
To which the noble Princess answered, that she neither expected salvation, righteousness, nor life from any else, then from her only Saviour jesus Christ, being assured that his only merit abundantly sufficed for the full satisfaction of all her sins, albeit they were innumerable.  
This being your Faith Madam (said the Minister) you cannot come into condemnation, but 
john 5. 24.  are passed from death to life. Then taking an occasion again to resume her former speech, that she had no cause to be afraid of God's Throne of 
Heb. 4 16.  justice, seeing it was turned into a Throne of Grace and Mercy unto her, and that the hour of death should now be exceedingly welcome to her, seeing it could be nothing else but a sweet passage into a far better life, as also the time in which all 
Phillip 1. 23. Rev. 21. 4.  fears should be wiped away from her eyes: He likewise shown that she should do well continually to be thinking on that excellent sentence, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, because 
Rev. 14. 13.  from thenceforth they rest from their labours, and their works follow them.  
For then, said he, the time approacheth wherein she should enjoy the visible presence and society of her husband Christ, and have fellowship with the blessed Angels, and celestial spirits, with the holy Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs 
Anno 1572.  of the Son of God, to partake with them of the same felicity and glory.  
The Minister minding yet further to sound her, whether she were loath to leave this life, used these words: And now good Madam, said he, if it should please God by this your sickness to put an end to this wearisome pilgrimage of yours, where yet you remain with us, and to call you home to himself, whereof he gives us to see some evident signs and tokens, are you willing, I beseech you, to go unto him? To which this excellent Princess with great magnanunity and courage, without any astonishment, replied, Yes, I assure you.  
Then he once again added, good Madam, open the eyes of your Faith, and behold jesus your great Redeemer sitting at the right hand of his Father, reaching out his hand to receive you unto him. Are you, are you willing to go unto him? Yes, I assure, you, saith she, most willing, and much more willing than to linger here below in this world, where I see nothing but vanity.  
The minister, not willing to continue longer in this kind of discourse, asked if she were pleased that they should go to prayer, declaring that godly personages there present would willingly join their desires with hers. To which she consenting, the said Minister prayed by her a good space, whilst this pious Lady manifested her ardent affection to call upon God.  
When prayer was ended, the Minister discerning in her the undoubted testimonies of her repentance, and of the sorrow she conceived for the offences which she had committed against God, together with the assured confidence which she had in his mercies, as a Minister of the Gospel, and Ambassador of the Son of God, by the authority dispensed to him, having committed to him the word of reconciliation, he assured her in his name, that all her sins were forgiven her of 
1 Cor. 5.  God, and that they should never come into account before his judgement Seat; yea, that she should no more dount thereof, then if the Son of God from heaven should say unto her, Daughter thy sins are forgiven thee. And to the end that troubled consciences might the better be quieted, Christ hath used these words, speaking to his Ministers, saying, Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted, 
Mat. 16. 14.  and whose sins ye unloose, they are unloosed. The reason is, because the word which they pronounce is not the word of a mortal man, but of the immortal God, being of no less weight, than if himself uttered the same.  
Then he asked of her Majesty, if he accepted of so gracious a Message which assured her of the free pardon of all her sins. Yea, I do, saith she, and make no doubt thereof.  
Not long after these exhortations, the Admiral coming in, and with him another Minister, she also gave care to him for a good space together; whose discourse tended to prepare her for death, as he had done who had spoken to her immediately before; who having finished his speech prayed also with her and for her, which she heard with great attention and affection. Then she requested that these two ministers might stay with her all night in her Chamber, and that they would in no wise leave her.  
The greater part of this night was spent in holy admonitions which these two ministers gave to this gracious Lady and Princess one after another. Besides these admonitions she commanding that some Chapters of the holy Scripture, which were pertinent for her condition, should be read unto her; one of the Ministers read in her hearing certain Chapters out of the Gospel of Saint john, namely, from the fourteenth to the seventéenth. After he had read to her these Chapters, he went to prayer, which being ended the Queen desired to take some rest; but it was not long ere she commanded them to read again: whereupon the other Minister having made choice of certain Psalms of David, full of ardent and affectionate prayers, suiting to this Princess' present affliction, he read them unto her, and for a conclusion read the one and thirtieth Psalm, 
Psal. 31. 5.  where the Prophet, among other things, doth there commend his spirit into the hands of God; because, saith he, thou hast redeemed me, O Lord God of truth.  
The Queen willed them to pray with her again: and thus, as I have said, was the most part of the night spent in such virtuous exercises, namely in exhortation, in reading the holy Scripture, and in prayer: during all which time the ministers never discerned in any of her speeches or behaviour the least impatiency, Nay, whereas some days before she fell sick she shown how affectionately she was bend to provide things most magnificent for the day of her Son's marriage, according as the State of so great an alliance required: it was admirable to observe, that after th●s sickness had seized upon her, God wrought in her such aforgetfulnesse and neglect of all such matters, that she never made show of having so much as a thought thereof.  
This night being thus passed and spent by this noble Queen, she persevering in the expressions of like pious actions and ardency of Faith, the next day in the morning between eight and nine of the clock she departed this life, to take possession of a far better life, sweetly yielding up her spirit into the hands of God, the ninth of june 1572. the sixth day after she fell sick, in the 44. year of her age.  
She had her perfect speech always even to the hour of her death: showing not only the staidness and soundness of her judgement (which ever in times past she had) in her care about the salvation of her soul, but in her other worldly affairs also.  
Now to avoid all jealousies and suspicions of her being wronged by poison or otherwise in this matter of her so sudden sickness, her body was opened, by sundry expert and learned Doctors of Physic and Chirurgery, with all exquisite diligence, who found her heart and liver very sound and untouched, her lungs only excepted, which long before on the right side had been very ill affected, by reason of an extraordinary hardness which they had contracted, and withal a great imposthume, which, so far as man could judge, they concluded was the cause of her death. But they had no command given them to open the brain, and therefore finding somewhat out of frame in her body, they delivered their opinions only concerning the same.  
Thus you have with as much brevity as I could, and as the merit of the thing required, the true report of the manner of this virtuous Princess' sickness and death, thus are related unto you; only my request is (saith my Author) that if any have a more perfect and particular knowledge of the excellent parts wherewith the Lord had adorned and beautified her, they would not suffer the same to be buried in silence, but to cause it to see the light; that on the one side it may serve as an example to posterity; and on the other side, that we may learn to bless God for her piety and constancy.   

¶ An Introduction first into that which 
Anno 1572.  leads to the death of the Admiral of France; Then, to the massacre at paris, and so in some other Cities.—  

And first, what moved the Admiral to come to Paris.  
AFter the death of the Queen certain Princes were solicited by the King to give their attendance at Paris, for the folemnising the marriage of the Prince of Navarre (now made king by the death of his mother) according to the ceremonies which were thereto appertaining. Among the rest, letters were directed to the Admiral by the King himself, to come to this marriage; which were delivered unto him by Cavagues: wherein the King assured him be would not tarry long after him; Willing him not to be afraid of the fury of the Parisians, nor of their threats which they had formerly uttered against him. For he was not ignorant of the deadly hatred they bore him, and therefore wrote unto the Mayor of the City, to look unto it at his peril, that the Admiral had no wrong offered him by the Citizens, either at his entrance or continuance in the City. For of all the Cities in that Kingdom it is the most superstitious and eassly moved to sedition; and therefore the Admiral, being of a contrary religion, could expect but ill welcome at his coming thither: especially because at his solicitation the Cross of Gastines was removed out of the street of S. Dennis.  
The Queen mother and the Duke of Anjou wrote unto the Mayor also, and likewise to the rest of the Magistrates, to the same effect; but especially to their servants, some whereof had a little light given them touching that device. To be short, they endeavoured to take all rubs out of his way, that he might with the less mistrust fall into the snare.  
The Admiral, not casting any perils, resolved to take his journey to Paris. Albeit he lacked not sundry advertisements from his own followers, and others his well-willers in the Kingdom; who honoured him much, desiring him, that howsoever 
" He gave this testimony in his answer to these advertisements, that since France came to be a Kingdom, it never enjoyed a better King than Charles the ninth.  he had no sinister opinion of the" King, of his mother, or any of theirs, yet at least he was to take into his consideration the place whither he went, and amongst what enemies he was now to venture himself. But he always leaning upon the testimony of a good conscience, and being confident in God's providence, not moved by these advertisements, took his journey to Paris with very few Attendants. Being come thither, he was honoutably received of the King, of his Brethren, and of the Queen mother, with others also.  
The marriage of the king of Navarre with the King's sister being solemnised on the seventéenth and eightéenth of August, 1572, and all the Triumphs and feast accompanying the same being finished, the Admiral determining to take his leave at the Court, and so to return homewards, the Deputies of the Reformed Churches brought him their requests on a sudden, to present the same to the King, in regard of many wrongs the said Churches had sustained; and therefore they instantly besought him, that he would not leave the Court till some order might be taken for redress thereof.  
This with other impediments were the occasions of detaining him still there.  
Mauravell coming to Paris whilst these 
This Mauravell was he that shot the Admiral.  Feasts lasted, having presented his service first to the King and his mother, the Duke of Anjou, with those of the Guise; aftersome speech had with the King and the Queen mother, one called Chaill had a command to direct him to the house whence the blow should be given: who left him with a woman in the said house, which woman was forbidden not only to ask his name, but also so much as to inquire for what cause he was lodged there.  
On Friday, the two and twentieth of August, in the morning he trimmed up his harquebuse; watching secretly the Admiral's coming.  
The Admiral at his going forth out of the Lowre meeting the King coming out of a Chapel which is before the same, passing thence to play at Tennis, he scarcely had gone an hundred paces from the place, but as he returned to his lodging on foot to dine there, attended on by some twelve or fifteen Gentlemen, reading a petition; out of 
Mauravell hurts the Admiral.  the window of a lodging (where Villemur tutor to the Duke of Guise usually lay) he was shot with an harquebuse charged with three brass bullets, one of which took off the fore finger on his right hand, and he was hurt with another in his left arm, Feeling himself thus wounded, he willed some of his followers to enter that house, and to inquire who it was that had done that, or who set him on work to do it: and then to advertise the King thereof, giving him to understand how well his command was observed.  
Now whilst they were busy to force open the door, the murderer fled out by a back way, escaping thence out of the gate of Saint Anthony; where one attended him, holding a Spanish jennet brought out of the Duke of Guise's Stable; whereon he galloped away, yet not without some difficulty; for flying thus in some fear, he fell off his horse twice or thrice.  
A Gentleman seeing the Admiral hurt came to support his left arm, binding up the hurt thereon with his handkerchief. And thus was he conducted to his lodging, which was distant from thence about some twenty paces. In his passage a Gentleman said it was to be feared the bullets were poisoned: to which the Admiral replied, All must be as it pleaseth God.  
The King hearing of the Admiral's hurt left his game, where he was playing till then with the Duke of Guise, and throwing away his racket as it seemed in an anger, with a sad and heavy countenance withdrew himself into his Chamber; the Duke of Guise following him within a while after.  
The King of Navarre, the Prince of Conde, 
The King of Navarre and the Prince Conde complain to the King.  with many other of the religion, having notice of the Admiral's hurt, complained to the King of this untimely accident; entreating they might have leave to departed out of the City, seeing they could expect little safety there. The King made his moan to them of the mischance that happened, swearing and profesting that he would execute such impartial justice upon the offendor, and on all the complotters, as should give the Admiral and all his friends content; only he willed them to stay, promising them ere long to provide for their security.  
The Chirurgeons and Physicians were presently sent for, amongst whom was Ambrose Pair the King's Chirurgeon, a man very expert. He began first with the Admiral's finger, which put him to much pain, in regard the scissors were not sharp enough to cut it off at once; besides he was feign to stop and open the wound thrice. Then he came to the left arm, making incissons in two places into which the bullet had pierced. The Admiral endured all this with an undaunted countenance, and wonderful patience, whilst those which stood by and saw him so nangled could not refrain from tears. Captain Monins held him with both his arms about the middle, and Cornaton held his hands. He seeing them astontshed, my friends, said he, why weep you? I think myself happy to be thus handled in the cause of 
The admiral's speech while he was in the Surgeon's hands.  God. And anon casting his eyes upon a Minister called Merlin, he said, here ye see, my friends, Gods blessings. I am hurt indeed; but I know it is come to pass by the will of my heavenly Father, humbly thanking his Majesty in that he is pleased to honour me so fare, as to suffer any thing for his holy name. Let us pray unto him, that he would grant unto me the gift of perseverance.  
Then looking upon the said Minister who wept 
This Merlin was miracylously delivered in the massacre of Paris.  over him. Oh Master Merlin, saith he, what will not you comfort me? Yes sir, said he; for wherein may you take greater comfort, then in calling to mind how greatly God hath always honoured you, in estéeining you worthy to suffer rebuke for his name's sake, and true religion? The Admiral replied; alas, if God should deal with me according to my deserts, he might have put me to worse torments than these. But blessed be his holy name, in that he is pleased to take pity on me his poor and unworthy servant. Be of good cheer, sir, than said another unto him; for seeing God hath spared your more noble part whole, you have cause therein to magniste his goodness. In these wounds you have received from God a testimony of his love, rather than of his displeasure, seeing he hath preserved your head and understanding safe.  
Then said Merlin, sir, you do well in turning your thoughts away from him who hath committed this outrage upon you, in looking only unto God; for no doubt it is his hand that hath smitten you: therefore for the present, cease to think on the malefector. I assure you, said the Admiral, I do freely forgive him from the bottom of my heart, and those also that are his abettors; being fully persuaded, that none of them all could have done me the least hurt, no, though with violent hands they had put me to death. For what is death itself in God's children but an assured passage to an eternal rest and life?  
Now as the said Minister declared how the evils which happen to the children of God in this present life, do often incite and quicken them up to pour out their prayers into the bosom of the Almighty, the Admiral presently with a loud voice and ardent affection prayed thus.   

¶ The admiral's godly and devout Prayer.  
LOrd God and heavenly father, have pity upon 
The admiral's godly and debout prayer.  me for thy goodness and mercy's sake; remember not Lord the sins of my life past, nor the offences which I have committed against thee; for if thou narrowly mark our sins, the looseness of our behaviour, and distoyalties, in transgressing thy holy commandments; Lord, who shall stand? who is able to bear the weight of thy displeasure? I renounce all Idol Gods; I acknowledge thee to be the only true God, and worship thee alone O Eternal Father, in thine Eternal some jesus Christ. I beseech thee for his sake, that thou wouldst give unto me thy holy spirit, and therewithal the gift of patience. I put my trust in thy free mercy; for therein consists the stay and prop of all my hope, whether I die now at this present, or live for the time to come. Behold Lord, here I am, do with me as it pleaseth thee; having this confidence in thee, that if I now departed hence, thou wilt receive me into the blessed rest of thy kingdom. If it please thee to lengthen out my days here on earth, O heavenly Father give me grace that I may spend the residue thereof in setting forth the glory of thy holy name, and in maintaining, to the utmost of my power, thy pure worship and service, Amen.  
Having ended this prayer, Merlin asked him, 
The Ministers pray with him,  if it pleased him that the Ministers of Christ should now pray with him and for him. To whom he said, yes, with all my heart; I pray you begion. Whilst Merlin pronounced the prayer, applying the same to the present occasion, the Admiral with his eyes looking up to heaven expressed the ardency of his affection, in consenting thereunto. Prayer being ended, Merlin began to propound unto the Admiral the examples of the Martyrs, showing that from Abel to Abraham, and consequently hitherto, whosoever carried themselves in any degree of faithfulness in the house of God, felt at one time or other the smart of afflictions in divers kinds. The Admiral answered, that when he called to mind the sufferings of the Patriarches and Martyrs, it much comforted him, and helped him somewhat to allay the fartnesse of his afflicted estate.  
The King of Naverre and the Prince of Conde having bitterly bewailed this outrags committed upon the Admiral (as you heard before) about two of the clock in the afternoon, the King, accompanied 
The King & Queen Mother came to visit the Admiral.  with the Queen MOther, his Brother, and other of the Lords, went to visit the Admiral.  
The King with tears seemed to be exceeding sorry for that which was come to pass, promising him, with one blasphemous oath upon another, to revenge the fact, no less than if it had been committed upon his own person: praying him to come and take up his lodging with him, in the lovure, for his greater security and safety, Whereupon, the Admiral, after some discourse made to the King in secret, gave him most humble thanks for so great a favour, as to visit him in his own person.  
Upon the motion made by the King, Mazilles his chief Physician was called, demanding of him, whither the Admiral might safely be removed thence into the Lovure, or no? His Answer to the King was, that it could not be done without danger. Some of the Admiral's friends thought if fitting to request a guard of soldiers to be assigned by the King unto him for his better security. The King answered, he liked well of that device, being fully determined to provide for the admiral's safety as his own, and would preserve him no less than the apply of his eye. After this the King called for the bullet of brass wherewith the Admiral was hurt, that he might see it, ask whither he was not put to great pain when his finger was cut off, as likewise touching the dressing of his arm? Now as Cornaton shown the bullet, having his sléeve all bloody (because he was appointed to hold the Admiral's arm, while it was in dressing) the King asked if that were of the Admiral's blood? and whither so much blood issued out of his wounds? adding (after Cornatons answer) he never saw man in his life show greater constancy and magnanimity of spirit then the Admiral did.  
Then was the Queen Mother desirous to see the Bullet, saying, I am glad the bullet is taken out; for I remember when the Duke of Guise was killed before Orleans, the Physician told me, that if the Bullet were gotten out, there was no danger of death, though it were poisoned.  
Then Cornaton answered, we have foreseen that Madam; for being careful to prevent that danger, the 〈…〉 him 〈…〉 the poison, if 〈◊〉 any such thing should be. 
Some good hopes of the Admiral's recovery.   
The Saturday before the Admiral was 〈◊〉 he began to be somewhat cheered, so as the Chirurgious and Physicians gave out, that they would ●●●rant the Admiral's life: because his ar●●, having lost but little of its strength, would soon be healed. This news was brought to the King, who seemed to entertain the same joyfully. The new married wife came also to visit the Admiral. But all this was but a 〈◊〉 before death. For that night there was heard a great clattering of armour in the City, and many torches lighted every where, borne by many of the people. Some Gentlemen, whose lodgings were nigh to the Admirals, rose, and went out, ask some of their acquaintance the reason why there were so many up in arms at that hour of the night: They answered; That the King much desired to see a castle assailed and defended, devised only in sport to give him content. They passing yet further came to the Looure, where they likewise saw many forthes lighted, and troops of armed men.  
The guard there could no longer contain themselves, but began to pick a quarrel with them; and as one of the said Gentlemen was about to speak, a Gascoine soldier struck at him with a Partisan, and then they fell upon the rest. The noise hereof spreading, the Queen Mothere said, seeing it is not possible to retain the fury of the soldiers any longer from breaking out, 
* That was the watchword, as you would say, when the massacre was to begin. The mark or sign by which the murderers were to be distinguished from the rest, was a white handkerchief knit about the left arm, and a white cross in their hats. Proberb.  Let the bell of the Church of S. German be touled, said she.  
The Admiral coming to the knowledge of this uproar) though he had but field of his followers about him, was not much moved the●●●●; trusting (as he often used to say) upon the King's favour, whereof he had large experience. Also he knew that when the Paristans should understand how much the king disliked their folly, though they had an intention of doing him some mischief, yet would they be quieted as soon as they saw Cosseins and his guard,  
This Cosseins was appointed by the Duke of Anjou to defend the Admiral's lodging, wherein the old proverb was verified, That the Wolf was set to keep the sheep.  
About break of day, August the four & twentieth, 1573. being saint Bartholome was day, they began to knock at the door where the Admiral lay. La Bonne, who lay not fare from him, having the keys, pierce thing that there's ●●ere some who came on a message from the King to the Admiral, came down quickly and opened the door; presently Cosseing fell upon him and stabbed him with his dagger, so that he died, Then with his harquebusters rushing into the house, killing such as they mat, others fled. Cornaton awaking with the noise that he heard at the door (for he lay in the next Chamber by) came thither, causing the Swissers and other officers to fortify it. Cosseins hearing that cried to him to open it in the King's name, and he so handled the matter, that with the help he had, he forced the door open, and after gained the stairs. The Admiral and those that were with him, taking notice how they shot off pistols and guns, finding themselves enclosed in their enemy's hands, fell to prayer, begging pardon of God for their s●●s.  
The Admiral rising out of his bed, and putting on his night gown, commanded Merlin the Minister to make the prayer. He also, calling earnestly upon jesus Christ his God and Saviour, commended his spirit into his hands. He that testified these things, and made report thereof, coming into the Chamber, and being asked by the Admiral what that 〈◊〉 meant; sir, saith he, God is now s●●oning us to look to out end. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●●●●red, I have long since expected death? 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
The admiral's Christian and constant carriage of himself in these bros●s  selves if it be possible, for you cannot secure me; I commend my soul into the hands of the merciful God. Those who were present and escaped have affirmed, that the Admiral was no more affrighted at death, which he said present before his eyes, than if there had been no likelihood thereof at all.  
Forthwith every one in the Chamber getting up to the top of the house, and having found a window near the roof, saved themselves there; but the greater part, who were beneath in the next room to the Admiral were flaire, others miraculously escaped. In the mean while Cosseins having made his way caused certain Swissers of the D. of Anjous guard to enter into the house.  
Be●●ne, Cosse●es, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with their Targets in one hand, and their naked 〈◊〉 in the other, broke open the Admiral's chamber 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 (which was afterwards 〈◊〉 himself by one Bertoville upon the way, after he 〈◊〉 escaped out of prison) coming 〈◊〉 the Admiral, holding the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 to his breast, said 〈◊〉, Art not thou the Admiral? I am the man, said he, with an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the murderers afterwards confessed. Then beholding the 〈◊〉 sword; Young man, said the Admiral, thou oughtest somewhat to respect my years, and my infirmity of body, but it is not thou that canst shorten my days. Be●●●● desperately thrust the Admiral into the body with his sword, and than ●●ote him therewith on the head: the rest had every one a blow at 
The Admiral wounded to death.  him; so as he presently fell down wounded to death.  
Whilst this mischief was in act●●●, the Duke of Gu●e being balow in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with other Ro●●sh Catholic Lords, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therer above, Besine hast thou done? It is done, saith he. Then the Duke replied, 〈◊〉, our knight (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) will not believe it unless 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it with his eyes; throw him down out of the window.  
Then Besine and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 up the body of the Admiral, cast him down unto 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 he lay naked on the 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 to all sort of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of the multitude, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pling ●n him with their feet. 〈◊〉 because the blow which Bes●●● 〈◊〉 given the Admiral on his head, had so covered his face with blood 〈◊〉 thence, that his visage could not be discerned, the Duke of Gulf stooping 〈◊〉 took his handkerchief, and wiping his face therewith said, It is he, I know him well enouth; and giving this poor dead body a  on the head with his foot (whom all the murderers in France feared whilst he lived) he passed thence, encouraging his soldiers, saying, We have made a good beginning; now let us go on to the rest, for the King hath so commarded, the King hath so commanded, repeating it over twice.  
An Italian of the Duke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 off the Admiral's 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent to Rome to the Pppe, and to the 〈◊〉 
The admiral's head sent to Rome.  of Lor●●●, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that time, The 〈◊〉 people on the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 off his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being 〈◊〉 up 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●●●●nels throughout the streets, he was at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where they 〈◊〉 him by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 were well 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 body of the Admiral; ●he which they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that do she 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they could nver find it out, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ●o as they were ●aine to 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉, and hung that up in stead of the body itself, rather than none at all.   

¶ Here, as in fittest place is briefly related the sentence which the Court of Parliament in Paris denounced against Gasper Coligne Admiral of France, after he was massacred as you have formerly heard, viz.  
1 FIrst, That for his conspiracy practised against the King and the State in the year 1572, the said Court hath condemned him of high treason.  
2 That his memory shall be utterly razed out.  
3 If his body or any figure thereof shall be taken, that the same shall be first drawn upon a hurdle to the place called Le Grene, and there hanged upon a Gibbet by the Executioner.  
4 After which, a Gibbet shall be set up at Mountfaucon, and he there to be hanged up in the most eminent place thereof.  
5 His annes and armour to be drawn at an horse tail through the streets of the said City of Paris, and other Cities where they should been found, and there by the Minister of justice to be broken and battered in pieces, in sign of his perpetual ignominy.  
6 All his goods and possessions to be forfeited to the King's use.  
7 All his children to be pronounced ignoble, as also held unworthy and uncapable of any honour or dignities whatsoever.  
8 His house and castle of Chastillon upon the Loin, with the base Court and all appurtenances thereunto appertaining, to be defaced and demolished to the ground.  
9 Then in the said place this sentence shall be set up engraven in brass.  
10 Lastly, that on the four and twentieth of August, 1572, general processions be made through the City of Paris, by way of thanksgiving to God for this punishment inflicted upon the conspirator.  
Pronounced and executed in Paris, the seven and twentieth, and nine and twentieth of October, Anno 1572. Sign, Malon.   

At Rome solemn masses were sung, and thanks 
Great joy at Rome for these sorrowful events.  rendered to God for the good success which the Roman Catholics had obsained in massacring the Huguenots. At night, in token of joy and gladden, were made many great bonfires in sundry places: And, as the report went, the Cardinal of Lorraine gave a thousand Crowns to him that brought this desired news unto him. Touching whose death I will here insert that which I find written of it.  
The Cardinal of Lorraine, a principal pillar 
A note touching the manner of the Cardinal of Lorrains Death.  in the house of Guise, a crafty and cruel persecutor of the reformed churches, soon after the reign of Henry the third, brother of Charles the ninth, in the year 1574, died at Avignon frantic; at the hour of whose death there happened such a horrible tempest in the air, that all stood amazed at it. The people observing how it fell out in one of the chief Cities where Popery bore the sway, thought it the more remarkable; not sticking to say, that this wise worldling, who had enriched himself beyond measure by execcrable practices, received now in the prime of his youth, and in the top of his hopes, the just reward of all his wicked proceed; it being not possible, that a soul so replenished with iniquity could departed quietly.  
But those of the Religion added, That in this his so sudden departure shined the wonderful providence of God, in that one of the Pope's great supporters, coming to Avignon with a purpose to arm the King of France and Polonia against the Christian assemblies (out of a vain confidence thinking, that at his only word and threat the Prince would be persuaded to overthrow all) it should fall out so contrary to his expectation, that the master builder and upholder of violent and bloody counsels must now in the midst of his triumphs come to so fearful and miserable an end: That he, who bent all his wits to cross the counsel and wisdom of God, should at an instant in this City be smitten with frenzy. To give warning to all, that there is no wisdom or counsel against the Lord; who blasteth the ripest wits when they dare to oppose him there with. But now to return again to the matter where we left.  
The same day that the Admiral was hurt, the King advised the King of Navarre, his brother in law, to lodge in his chamber, with ten or twelve of his trustiest servants, to protect him from the designs of the Duke of Guise, whom he called an unhappy boy.  
The Admiral as it seemeth somewhat before his death made his will, in which he gave the king counsel, that he should not give his brethren over great portions. The Queen Mother hearing this, and reading the same to the Duke of Alencon the King's brother; Now you see, saith she, the heart of your friend the Admiral, whom you so much loved and respected.  
The Duke answered, I know not how much he loved me, but I well perceive by this how much he loved the King.  
The English Ambassador made almost the like 
The Admiral a loving and loyal servant to his Prince and Country.  answer when the said Queen told him, How the Admiral had advised the King not to trust the English too fare.  
Indeed Madam, saith he, hereby it appeared that though he bore but little good will to the English, yet he manifested himself a loyal servant to the Crown of France.  
The Sieur de Brion, Governor of the little 
Brion governor to the Prince of Condes son massacred.  marquis Conde, son to the late Prince of Conde, hearing these stirs, taking his little master even in his shirt, thinking to convey him somewhere out of the way, met these murderers, who plucking from him the said young prince, massacred the old man in his presence, whilst the Prince with tears entreated them to spare his Governor. But they died his white hairs in his own blood, and then barbarously dragged him through the mire.  
This Sunday morning all that were popishly 
Ten thousand massacred within three dates in the City of Paris, etc.  affected took liberty to kill and spoil; if being credibly reported, That the number of the slain that day and two other days following, in the City of Paris, and in the Suburbs, did amount to above ten thousand, counting Lords, Gentlemen, Precedents, Counsellors, Advocates, Lawyers, Scholars, Physicians, Merchants, Tradesmen, Women, Maids, and Children. The streets were covered with dead bodies, the river was died with blood, the gates and entrance into the King's palace painted with the same colour: but the bloodthirsty were not yet satisfied.  
But going from house to house with their associates 
Anno 1569.  where they thought to find any Huguenots, they broke open the doors, then cruelly murdered whomsoever they met, sparing neither sex nor age. 
The pretence was this: Report was raised there that a treason of the Huguenots was discovered, who had conspired to kill the King, his Mother, & his brethren, having already killed fifteen of the guard.  Carts were laden with dead bodies of young maidens, women, men and children, which were discharged into the river, covered in a manner all over with the slain, and died red with their blood, which also streamed down the streets from sudry parts thereof, whereat the Courtesans laughed their fill, saying, That the wars were now ended, and that hereafter they should live in peace, etc. But it would take up too much time to recite all the lamentable passages of this so sad and tuefull a tragedy.   

¶ This with some others which follow, belonging to this History, because they could not be omitted, are here under inserted.  
TO begin then with Monsieur Pierre de la Place Precedent of the Court of Requests, whose story we will relate somewhat at large, because his singular piety requires the same. On Sunday morning about six of the clock, one called Captain Michael, harquebusier of the king, came into his lodging, into which he had the more easy access for divers private respects.  
This Captain being armed, having a harquebuse 
This was a token by which the murderers were distinguished form others.  on his shoulder, ap●stoll at his girdle, and his handkerchief tied about his left arm, presenting himself before the said De la Place, the first words he spoke were, that the Duke of Guise had slain the Admiral by the King's appointment, with many Huguenots besides: and because the rest of them of what quality soever were destinated to death, he was come to his lodging to exempt him from the common destruction: only he desired to have a sight of that gold and silver which was in the house. The Lord de la Place somewhat amazed at the audacious malapartness of the man, who, in the midst of ten or twelve persons which were there present in the room, durst presume to utter such language, asked him if he knew where he was, or whether he thought there was a King or no?  
To this the Captain blaspheming answered, that he willed him to go with him to know the king's pleasure. The said Lord de la Place hearing this, fearing also some danger to be towards, by sedition in the City, slipped forth at a back door behind his lodging, purposing to get into a neighbour's house. In the mean while most of his servants vanished out of sight, and this Captain having stored himself with a thousand crowns, was entreated by the Lady Marets, daughter to the said Lord, to convey her father with the Lord Marets her husband into the house of some Roman Catholic, which he consented to do, and also performed it.  
After this, de la Place being refused at three several houses was constrained to retire bacl again into his own, where he found his wife very pensive and grieved beyond measure, fearing lest this Captain in the end would cast her son in law and daughter into the river, as also for the imminent danger wherein her dear husband and all his family were.  
But the said Lord de la Place, being strengthened by the spirit of God with incredible constancy in the inner man, sharply rebuked her; and afterwards mildly demonstrated unto her, that we must receive these and the like afflictions from the hand of God; and so having discoursed a while upon the promises of God comforted her.  
Then he commanded such servants and maids as remained in the house to be called togeher; who being come into his Chamber; according to his custom on the Lords days, he made a form of exhortation to his family: then went to prayer, and began to read a Chapter out of the book of job, with the exposition or sermon of Master john Calvin upon it. So having spoken somewhat of God's mercy and justice, which as a good and wise father useth to exercise his elect with sundry chastisements, lest they should been entangled here below with the things of this World, he shown how needful afflictions were for Christians, and that it was beyond the power of Satan or men to hurt or wrong them, unless the Lord of his good pleasure gave them leave. What need have we then, said he, to dread their authority, which at the most can but prevail over our bodies? Then he went to prayer again, preparing himself and his whole family rather to endure all sorts of torments, yea death itself, than to speak or do aught that might tend to the dishonour of God.  
Having finished his prayer, word was brought him, that Senecay the Provost Marihall with many archers were at the door of his lodging, commanding the same to be opened in the King's name, saying that he came to secure the person of the Lord de la Place, and to preserve his house from being pillaged by the common sort. The Lord de la Place having intelligence of this speech commanded the door to be opened to him, who entering in declared the great slaughter that was made upon the Huguenots every where in the city by the King's command; adding this withal in Latin, that he would not suffer one to live, Qui mingat ad Parietem. Yet have I express charge from his Majesty, saith he, to see that you shall sustain no wrong, but only conduct you to the Lovure, because the King is desirous to be informed touching many things about the affairs of those of the Religion, which he hath now in hand, and therefore willed him to make himself ready to go to his Majesty. The Lord de la Place answered, That he always thought himself happy before he left this life, to gain any opportunity by which he might render an account to his Majesty of his behaviour and actions.  
But in regard such horrible Massacres were every where committed, it was impossible for him to pass to the Lovure, without the certain danger of his person; praying him to assure his Majesty of his willingness to come, the whilst leaving in his lodging as many Archers as he thought fitting, until the fury of the● people was somewhat pacified. The Provost agreed to his request, and left with him one of his Lieutenants called Toute Voye, with some four of his archers.  
Not long after comes into his lodging Prestdent Charron, than provost of the merchants, with whom conferring a little in secret, going his way he left with the four archers which were there before, four more of the city archers. The whole night following was spent in stopping up and fortifying of all passages from entering the house, with logs and provision of Flint-stones, damning up the windows, so as if seemed by this so exact and diligent a defence, the archers were left in the house, to free the said de la Place and all his family from the common calamity, till Senecay, returning the next day after two of the clock in the afternoon, declared that he had express charge from the King to bring him to his Majesty without delay. He replied as before, that it was dangerous as yet to pass through the City, in regard that even the same morning there was an house pillaged next to his.  
Seneca on the contrary insisted, saying, it was 
Anno 1572.  the common speech of these Huguenotes to protest that they were the Kings most loyal and obedient subjects and servants; but when they were to manifest their obedience to his commands, than they came off but slowly, seeming rather much to abhor and detest it. And whereas he pretended danger, Seneca answered, that he should have a Captain of Paris who was well known to the people, to accompany him As Senecacontinued this speech, the Captain of Paris surnamed Pazon, a principal actor in this sedition, entered the chamber of the said Lord of Place, offering his service to conduct him through the city to the King; which Dela Place would by no means yield unto, telling Seneca, that he was one of the most cruel & bloody minded men that was in all the City; and therefore seeing he must needs go to the King, he entreated that the said Seneca would be his guard. To whom Seneca answered, that having now other affairs to look unto, he could not conduct him above fifty paces.  
Then his wife (though otherwise a very gracious and good Lady) out of that entire love which she bore to her husband, prostrated herself at the feet of the said Seneca, beseeching and entreating him to accompany her husband to the King. But the said De la place, who never shown any sign of a dejected spirit, came to his wife, took her up from the ground, rebuked her, and told her, that it is not the arm of flesh that we must stoop unto, but unto God only. Then turning himself about, he perceived in his son's hat a white cross, which through infirmity he had placed there, thinking thereby to save himself, for which his father sharply chid him, commanding him to pluck that mark of sedition thence; telling him that we must now submit ourselves to bear the true cross of Christ, namely, those afflictions and tribulations which it shall please our good God to lay upon us, as sure pledges of that eternal happiness, which he hath treasured up for all his elect servants. Thus seeing himself pressed by the said Seneca, to go with him to the 
De la Place addresseth himself to go to the King.  King, resolving upon death, which he saw he could not avoid, he took his cloak, embracing his wife, earnestly wishing her above all things to have the fear of God and his honour in precious esteem, and then went on his way boldly. Coming into the street where the glass-house is, over against Cock's street, certain murderers who attended there for his coming, with their daggers in a readiness, killed him, about three of the clock 
He is first murdered, ● then thrown into the river.  in the afternoon, as an innocent lamb in the midst of ten or twelve of Senecas' Archers, who led him into that butchery: and then pillaged and embezeled away what they found in his lodging for the space of five or six days together. His body (whose soul was now received into heaven) being carried into a stable, and covering his face over with dung, the next day they threw him into the river.  
Peter Ramus the King's professor in Logic, 
Peter Ramus massacred, and afterwards disgracefully handled.  a man renowned among the learned, was not forgotten. He had many enemies; among other, one called james Carpenter, who sent the murderers to the College of Priests, where the said Ramus was hidden. But being discovered, he offered a good sum of money to save his life; yet was he massacred, and cast down out of an high Chamber window to the ground, so as his bowels issuing out of the stones, were afterwards trailed through the streets; the carcase was whipped by certain scholars, being set on by their tutors, to the great disgrace of good letters which Ramus professed.  
I do here, saith the Historian, forbear to write what cruelties were exercised in this foresaid City of Paris, on Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, and the days following; because in such confusions, those that survived had little leisure to think upon the murders committed in their presence, to observe every particular; I content myself therefore to say in a word, that no man living in Paris, taking notice what was done there this Saint Bartholomewes' day etc. but will aver that there was never seen, heard nor read of, such perfidious ●●sloyalties, strange ravishments, more than br●●●●●ruelties, audacious robberies, execrable blasphemies, as those that were committed in these few ●●●es; wherein it was safe for one to be any thing, rather than an honest man.    

¶ Of a young man who preferred his Mother's safety in these broils before his own.  
A Young man about the age of two and thirty years, a sincere Christian, and excellently well learned above many of his age and time, going early abroad this Sunday morning upon some special occasion, returning home, and perceiving what a strange rumour there was concerning the death of the Admiral throughout the City of Parts, he out of his singular and childelike affection to his Mother, hastened to her with all possible speed, informing her what had happened, and so wrought for her, without delay, not regarding his own safety, that he secured her in a place, as you would say, fitted for the purpose. After which himself being found alone shut up in his study at prayer, to which exercise he had long before devoted himself; The furious Massacrers on that part of the City asked him if he would obey the King, he answered, yes, but I must also obey God.  
Then they began presently with battle axes and staves to load him with blows on the head, that he received his own blood into his hands; and then making an end of him, they threw him into the river.   

¶ Two Ministers massacred.  
TWo Ministers appertaining to the King of Navarre, the one called More, the other Desgoris, fell also into the hand of these murderers, who killing them, cast them into the water. I cannot learn, saith the historiographer, by report, that any more Ministers were slain at this time, than these two. At the writing hereof many were living, who laboured in the work of the Lord, in the Church of Paris, and were also miraculously preserved.   

¶ Aninhumane Cruelty.  
PHilip le Doux a great jeweller, at his return home from Guybray saire, being gone to bed, his wife at that time had the midwife attending upon her, being ready to be delivered: she hearing these furies below bouncing at the door, commanding it to been opened to them in the King's name, as till as she was, adventured to go down, and opened the same to these tigers, who presently stabbed her husband in his bed. The midwife seeing them bend to murder the woman also, now ready to lie down, instantly entreated them to tarry, at least so long till the infant (which would be the 20. Child that God had given her) was borne. Having contested some while with them, they took this poor woman half dead with fear, and thrust her into the sundament with a dagger to the very hilts. She finding herself mortally wounded, and yet desirous to bring forth 
A barbarous cruelty.  her fruit, fled into a corne-loft; whither they pursued her, giving her another stab into the belly with a dagger, and then cast her out of a window next to the street; upon which fall the child came forth of her body, the head foremost, gaping or yawning, to the great astonishment and confusion of the Papists, who were constrained often with detestation to acknowledge and confess the cruelties of their butchers.   

¶ Behold here another.  
ONE of the Massacrers having snatched up a 
Whatiron heart would not have been moved to compassion herewith.  little child in his arms, the poor ba●● began to play with his beard, and to smile upon him; but in stead of being moved to compassion therewith, this barbarous wretch wounded it with his dagger, and so cast it all on a gore blood into the river, so as it was a good while ere it could recover the own colour again.  
To proceed on further and fully to relate all the tragical acts committed in this Massacre at Paris, to set down the thunderings of Guns and Pistols, the lamentable voices and outcries of the slain, the roar and horrible blasphemies belched forth by these Massacrers and devils incarnate, were enough to cause the Paper whereon they should be described either to blush, or weep.  
Not to stay the Reader therefore any longer in this, having many things of the like nature to present unto thy view, we will pass from the dolorous City of Paris to other cities in France, and set before thee as in a glass a company of horrible and rueful spectacles.   

¶ Massacres committed upon those of the Religion, at Meaux in Brie.  
LEt us begin then with those of Meaux in Brie, which is not above a day's journey from Paris.  
The poor Protestants in this City were destinated 
There was a roul● drawn where the massacre should begin, continus, and end.  to drink of this cup of Martyrdom after their brethren and sisters in the aforesaid City of Paris. Therefore on the same Sunday the four and twentieth of August, about four of the clock in the afternoon, a post was sent to Meaux with letters, accompanied with a seditious fellow called le Froid. Being come thither, the Packet was presented to Monsleur Lovis Cosset, the 
This Cosset was then branded for notorious villainies, and a misshapenfellow.  King's Attorney there. Upon the receipt whereof, this Attorney hasted hither and thither in his own person to advertise such cutthroats (as had had their hands in the pillaging and robbing those of the religion in the first, second, and third troubles) with command, that they should be ready to come forth of their houses armed, at the stroke of seven of the clock, and then cause the gates instantly to be shut.  
The time prefixed being come, which was about supper time, the gates were shut, and then they began to execute their cruelties in sundry parts of the City. Thus was that night passed, not without uproars and strange events.  
On the next day, which was Monday, about three of the clock in the morning, these good Catholics began to pillage the houses of the Protestants, of the best things they had, which continued till eight of the clock, their trading liked them so well. But the principal of all the spotless were conveyed into the Court and house of this noble Attorney Cosset; yet these were only the beginnings of sorrows.  
For after robbing and spotling they fell to shut them up in prisons: which being filled, the massacrers having Cosset for their Captain (who usually carried in each hand a Pistol ready to discharge) went into the said prison on Tuesday the six and twentieth of August, about five or six of the clock at night, with swords, dagger's, and butcher's knives.  
Nigh to this prison there was a great Court, enclosed on every side with walls and a very strong Gate. In a corner whereof is a large pair of winding stairs, containing five and twenty, or thirty steps, by which they go up to the judgement Hall to the Seat of justice. Into this Court were the murderers assembled; which done, Cosset went up into his seat. Then they had a scroll or bill containing the names of the prisoners there imprisoned, who were called over one by one to the number of two hundred and upwards, as some of the murderers themselves have since reported, when as they impudently made their brags of these their horrible impieties and injustices.  
Then the Attorney laughing began to call for the first man named in the bill; who being brought forth, and seeing naked swords before him, falling down and craving forgiveness of his sins at the hands of God, was suddenly butchered by five or six.  
One Quintin Croyer, an Eiver of the reformed Church, being called forth, and seeing many of his companions massacred before his eyes, kneeled down, praying God to pardon thesée murderers; at which prayer they fell a laughing, and not being able with their daggers to pierce a jerkin of double Buss which he beware, and which they were loath to spoil, (for it was a good booty) they cut asunder the points, and then gave him five or six ftabs with a dagger into his body; and so this good man wounded to death, calling upon God, rendered up his spirit into the hands of him that gave it.  
Faron Haren, a man zealously asserted to religion, who had been Sheriff of the City in the first troubles, having by his endeavours chased the Mass out of Meaux, for a time was mortally hated of these seditious Papists; and therefore they were not contented simply to kill him, but first cut off his nose, ears, and secret parts, then giving him many small thrusts into divers parts of the body, they constrained him to and fro among them, as if he had gone thorough the pikes. But being weakened, and not able any longer to hold out, in regard of the blood that issued from all the parts of his body, he fell with his face to the ground, and instantly calling upon the name of the Lord, received infinite gashes and wounds after he was dead.  
By this time it grew late; therefore these bloodsuckers, having almost wearied themselves in worrying these poor lambs and sheep of Christ, deferred the execution of the rest till after supper, as well to take some breathing and refection, as also to murder the residue with the greater alacrity. For in as much as the blood of the slain shined yet upon the swords and arms of the murderers (their sléeves being tucked up) which something hindered their proceeding; after they had drink wine their still, they meant to return and make themselves drank with blood also; which that they might shed the more freely, they took with them Butchers great axes wherewith they smite down their Oxen, and in the presence of this honest Attorney felled these poor prisoners one after another; who called upon God, and crying so loud for mercy, that all the City in a manner rung thereof. This massacre lasted from nine of the Clock at night till it was midnight. And for as much as there yet remained many prisoners alive; they deferred this their bloody business till the next day.  
But this may suffice to have been said as touching this massacre at Meaux in Brie; pass we on now to the City of Troy's in Champagne, and there take notice, as it were by the way, what cruelties were executed in that place.   

¶ Persecution of the Faithful at Troy's in Champagne.  
News coming to Troy's of the Massacre executed at Paris, the greater part of the judges and Officers of the King were sent to the Bailiff of Troy's, with commandment diligently to make scarch for all those of the Religion, from house to house, and to imprison as many as they could meet withal.  
In this city there was a Merchant called Peter Belin, a man of a turbulent nature. This Belin was at the massacre in Paris on S. Bartholomews' day; from whence he was sent with Letters from the King dated the eight and twentieth of August, to the Mayor and Sheriffs of Troy's, to cause all these persecutions to cease, and the prisoners to be set at liberty. On the third of September he came to Troy's with these two letters (which had been first published in Paris) with commandment to deliver them to the foresaid Magistrates to be proclaimed there also.  
But at the first entrance into the City, he began to inquire, that all might hear him, whether they had not executed the Huguenots there as they had done in Parts; which was his language thorough the streets till he came home. But even some of the Papists, who were not so cruelly minded, demanded of Belin the contents of the K. letters, whereof they had some inkling before. But he, like a Bedlam swelling with choler, swore that whosoever said they contained any thing tending to varification, lied. Hasting therefore to the Bailiffs house at Troy's, after he had delivered him the packet, and buzzed somewhat in his ear, he put him on to see this execution done. Now that the same might pass the better for currant, the help of the Executioner of Troy's was requested, whose name was Charles.  
Yet he showing himself more just and humane than the rest, peremptorily refused to have his hand in an act tending to so great cruelty; answering, that it was contrary to his office to execute any man before sentence of death had first been pronounced by the Magistrate. If they had such sentence to show against any of the prisoners, he was ready to do justice; otherwise he would not presume, without a warrant, to bereave any man of his life: and so with these words he returned home to his house.  
Now albeit this answer, proceeding from such a kind of person whose office and custom it was to shed blood, might somewhat have assuaged and taken off the edge of the most barbarous Tiger in the world; yet the Bailiff slighting it, was the further enraged. Upon this he sent for one of the jailors of the prison who kept those of the religion; but he being sick of a Tertian Ague, Martin de Bures was sent to know his pleasure.  
The Bailiff telling him at large what Belin had signified to him in private; as also, that on a sudden all the prisoners of the Religion must been put to death, that so the place might be purged of them: This (he said) you must not fail to do. But (said the Bailiff) that the blood may not run into the streets, you shall cause a trench to be digged in the midst of the prison; and at the two ends thereof set certain vessels to receive the same.  
But this de Bures for some considerations, as namely thinking the King's Letters (whereof he had had some intelligence) might be proclauned, made no haste to perform his charge, acquainting no man with aught that had passed between the Bafliffe and h●m; no not Perennet the Keeper, who then lay sick in his bed.  
The next day, being Tuesday, which was the fourth of September, the Bailiff came into the prison about seven or eight of the Clock, and calling for Perennet asked of him with a smile, Perennet, is it done? Perennet, knowing nothing either more or less, asked of him what? Then saith the Bailiff, Why, are not the Prisoners dispatched? and thereupon was ready with his dagger to have stabbed him. But coming a little better to himself, he told Perennet what his purpose was, and now he was to behave himself concerning the execution thereof; willing him by all means not to forget to make the said Trench. At which words this Perennet standing amazed, though otherwise he was a fellow forward enough of himself to commit any outrages against the Protestants, certified the Bailiff, that such an inhuman act could not be committed over to him, fearing lest in time to come justice might be followed against him by the Parents or Allies of the Prisoners. No no, said the Bailiff, fear not, I will stand between you and all harms. Others of the justices have consented thereto besides myself, and would you have better security than that?  
Within a while after, the jailor coming into the court of the prison, where the prisoners were abroad recreating themselves, caused every one to resort to his  or hole, because, said he, the Bailiff will come by and by, to see whether the Keepers have done as he commanded them: which they did. Then began these poor sheep to fear they were destinated to the slaughter, and therefore went presently to prayer. Perennet instantly called his companions about him, reporting to them what the Bailiff had given him in charge. Then they all took an oath to execute the same; but approaching nigh to the Prisoners, they were so surprised with fear, and their hearts so failed them, that they stood gazing one upon another, having no courage to act such a barbarous cruelty: and so returned to the jailors lodge, whence they came, without doing any thing.  
But in stead of laying this to heart, as an advertisement and warning piece sent them from above; as if of set purpose they meant to resist against the checks of their own consciences, and so kick against the pricks, they sent to the Tavern for sixteen pints of the best wine, Troy's measure, with sheep's tongues, and other viands, and intoxicating their brains with wine, they drew a list or Catalogue of all the prisoners; which they delivered to Nicholas Martin, one of their Confederates, who was to call them forth as he saw their names set down in the scroll; and thus as they came forth they massacred them.  
Ludot one of the prisoners, being called forth as his turn came, presented himself before them with a cheerful countenance, calling upon the name of the Lord. Now as he was to receive the stroke of death from these desperate blood-spillers, he prayed them to forbear him a little, till he had put off his doublet, being oiletted, which he was wont to put on when any tumult grew in the City: and having himself unlaced it, presenting his naked breast unto them, he received the blow, and 
Anno 1569.  fell down dead.  
But poor Meurs escaped not so good cheap; for his turn being come, he was no sooner in their sight, but one of them let drive at him with the point of his Halberd, redoubling the same oft to have killed him, yet could not. The poor man seeing himself thus dealt withal by the Caitiff, and no end made, took hold with his hands on the point of the halberd, and himself pointing him to the seat of the heart, cried to the murderer with a steadfast voice, Here, soldier, here, right at the heart, right at the heart, and so finished this life.  
Howsoever in this massacre these two formerly mentioned are for brevity's sake only named, yet by that which immediately follows you may perceive they were not a few who suffered in this tragedy.  
The Massacre (saith my Author) being ended, the murderers made a great pit on the back side of the Chapel of the prison, whereinto they cast the bodies one upon another, some of them yet breathing. So as one called Maufere lying in the midst of them, was espied to raise up himself above his fellow Martyrs in this pit, upon whom they forthwith throwing earth (as was reported) stifled him, being but half dead. But because the order which the Bailiff set down was not observed, namely the making of a trench in the prison to receive the blood which was shed, it ran in such abundance out at the prison door, and thence through a channel into a river nigh thereto, that it was turned into the colour of blood. Which some of the Papists themselves taking notice of, being ignorant of the fact, were so terrified therewith, that they ran along the street, crying and pointing at every one they met withal to behold this horrible and lamentable a spectacle. Whereupon many hasting to the prison by this occasion, could conjecture no other but that the prisoners had slain one another.  
This was presently noised through the City, insomuch as some went to inform the lieutenant and bailiff thereof. But what? it was as if they had run to the Wolves to tell them the Sheep were devoured.  
Whilst this so savage a cruelty was committed in the prison, one Bartholomew Carlet a Cooper, prisoner there for debt (who of all the troop of murderers in Troy's was one of the principal) having in the former troubles exercised most notorious cruelties against those of the Religion, was called in by these massacrers to be one of their associates; who executed his part in so bloody a manner, that (as himself afterwards often acknowledged) he with his own hands slaughtered thirty of these poor innocents': So far was he grown past shame or common honesty. But this his fact was so pleasing to certain of the Popish Religion at Troy's, that for a recompense thereof they paid his debt, and set him free out of prison; which was done (as the report went) by making a collection for him in certain Parishes.  
The next day after, which was the fifth of September, this worshipful Bailiff of Troy's, that he might apply the plaster when the parties were dead, causes the King's Letters, which he had received the thirtieth of the month of August before going, to be published in all the corners of the City with sound of Trumpet. The Bailiff (as we have been credibly informed) was present in person at the publication, and as the Notary read the contents thereof to him, he pronounced the same jéeringly, and not with a full and audible voice, as matters of such consequence ought to be read.   

¶ Of the massacre at Orleans.  
IT now remains that we proceed unto the City of Orleans, and to take notice whether the papists there were less cruel than those of Paris. But, saith the Historian, when I call to mind what hath been the report of those that were present at that time in Orleans, it causeth the hair to stand upright on my head. Yet for as much as it is convenient that posterities to come may be acquainted with the fury of these monsters in nature, we will commit that to writing whereof we have credibly been informed.  
On Saturday, the three and twentieth of August, Letters were sent from the King to Orleans, unto Sieur de la Renic Precedent of Diion, to prevent all disorders, murders, etc. With command, that he should advertise the Citizens, how the Admiral was hurt, as also to assure those of the religion, that ere long such justice should be executed on the actors, as all France should take warning thereby not to enterprise the like.  
This was carefully performed by the said Sieur de la Renic the same day; who caused those of the best rank of both religions to be present at the publishing of the King's mind. The faithful thinking themselves secure, were quiet, and on the Sabbath day assembled in the place appointed for their meeting, to the number of 300. persons, men, women, and children.  
But on the same day towards night came a new order to the justices, Mayor, and Sheriffs of the said City, by which they were enjoined to be up in arms, and to gather to them what strength they could; with express charge to make havoc of those of the Religion. To this purpose the Captains of twelve companies were appointed to be the leaders to the rest, divided into eight and forty squadrons.   

¶ The cruel massacre of Dechampeaux a worthy Counsellor in the City of Orleans, by a wretched Villain his neighbour.  
ONe of these bloodsuckers called Texier came with a small troop to a Counsellors house of Orleans, whose name was Dechampeaux Lord of Bonilli, bidding himself and his company to supper with him. Dechampeaux bid them all kindly welcome, making them good cheer, being ignorant of that which had happened at Paris. But supper being ended, and all of them being risen from the table, Texier bade him deliver his purse. Dechampeaux laughing thereat, thinking that he had been but in jest, this cruel and unthankful guest with blasphemous oaths told in few words what had happened in the City of Paris, and what preparation there was among the Roman Catholics of Orleans, to cut off and root out the Protestants there. Dechampeaux seeing there was no time now to contest with him, gave money to this thief: who, to requite the courtesy and good entertainment he had had, embrued his honds in the blood of his host and neighbour, a man 
A cruel and unthankful guest.  of as good and upright a carriage as was in all the City, and afterwards himself with his troop pillaged the whole house.  
The six and twentieth day of August following the massacrers began the execution about the ramparts, after such a strange manner; as he that had but a spark of humanity left in him, out of compassion would be moved to abhor and detest 
Anno 1572.  it. In these quarters there inhabited many of the Religion. All the night long was heard nothing but shooting off of Guns and Pistols, forcing open of doors and windows, fearful outcries of the massacred, both of men, women, and little children, trampling of horses, and rumbling of carts, hurrying of dead bodies to and fro; the street s●rarming with unwonted exclamations of those of the common sort, with horrible blasphemies of the murderers, laughing their fill at their furious exploits; Some crying kill them 
So all must go to wr●ck.  all, and then take the spoil; others, spoil not, but kill all.  
On Wednesday the massacre began more fiercely, and so continued to the end of the week, 
These were miserable comforters.  not sparing to break these and the like jests upon the poor massacred: Where is now your God? What is become of all your prayers, and Psalms now? Let your God, whom you called upon, save you if he can. Yea some of them, who in times past had been professors of the same Religion, whilst they were massacring the poor innocents'; dared sing unto them in scorn the beginning of the three and fortieth psalm: Which in the French meeter runs, Revenge moy pren le quarrelle de moy, judge me O God, and plead my cause. Others striking them said, sing now, Miserecorde aupaure vicieux, Have mercy on me O God, which language they used to this poor people in Paris, and elsewhere. But these execrable outrages no way daunted the courage of the faithful from dying steadfast in the faith.  
Touching the multitude of the slain, the murderers did not stick to vaunt that in this City they caused more than twelve thousand men to perish: Also an hundred and fifty women, with a great number of Children of nine year old and upward. But as some of themselves have since reported, there were eighteen thousand murdered, besides women and children. The manner of their death was, first to sheet them with Pistols, then to strip them of their clothes, and either drowning or else burying the dead bodies in pits, namely such as dwelled about the walls. They were armed also with knives and poniards: in like manner with javelin and partisans, wherewith they murdered these poor, meek, and harmless creatures.  
On Tuesday at night certain of this bloody crew came and knocked at the door of one that was a Doctor of the Civil Law, called Taillebous; who opening a Casement, and understanding that they had somewhat to say to him, came down immediately, and opened the same unto them. At the first greeting they told him he 
The f●rce of servant prayer  must die. Whereupon he fell to prayer, and that with such constancy and affection, that the massacrers being astonished, and by a secret celestial power restratned, contented themselves only with taking his purse, in which there were fifteen Crowns, and so left him, offering him no more violence.  
The day following certain Scholars resorting to his lodging, requested of him that they might see his Library, into which having brought them, one asked this book of him, and another another, the which he willingly gave them. At length they told him they were not as yet satisfied, their purpose being to kill him. He prostrating himself upon the ground, and having ended his prayer, willed them to kill him there. But they forced him out of his own house, whence he went on with an undaunted courage, till in the way he lighted on the body of a certain Shoemaker, newly wounded, lying gasping for breath. At which sight starting back as one somewhat appalled, he prayed them to kill him there; yet they would not, but constrained him to pass on forward. Being come to the Schools of the Civil Law, at least, said he, let me die before this place, where I have taught so long. But they furiously repulsing him, more than before, made him go further with them, where at length they knocked him down.  
A rich Burgess of the City called Nicholas Bougars Sieur de Nove, a man of singular worth, and highly esteemed of all, was at that time deadly sick. Some of the murderers came into his Chamber with a purpose to kill him; but seeing him in that case spared him: yet finding there Noel Chaperon, an Apothecary who brought him Physic, they cut off one of his arms, than drew him into the open place, where they made an end of him.  
The next day there came one to the lodging of him that was sick, who was wont heretofore to visit him. Nowas he was entering in, he met the mother of the sick party at the door going unto Mass, and coming up into the Chamber he stabbed the said sick man with a dagger in many places, and so killed a dying man. Then with all silence, as if he had done no such act, wiping his dagger, he went down the stairs again, and meeting one at the door who came to visit him that was sick, this fellow saluting him passed along by him, without any change either in his behaviour or countenance.  
A Cook, having hid himself three whole days, was enforced for hunger to come forth, for lack of meat. But whilst he went about to escape one death, he fell into the talents of these Lions, who devoured him, and that forthwith.  
Francis Stample a rich M●rchant was threatened to have his throat cut presently, if he gave not the murderer's money: but having none about him, being taken by them out of his house, calling for pen and ink he wrote a letter to his wife, willing her forthwith to send him his ransom: he had no sooner sealed the letter, but the murderers deprired him thereof and his life together, laughing at that they had done. And though they got from his widow a round sum●ne of money, yet could she not obtain at their hands the body of her dead husband.  
But to fill up the measure of the popelings cruelty, that those of the religion might taste thereof to the utmost, the Papists were not content to be massacrers themselves, but constrained such of the Protestants as through fear had revolted, to play the murderers also. Thus placing these wicked revolters into the forefront of their companies, and arming them with weapons fit for the purpose, they pressed them to march on before, and to give the first onset, crying to them, Smile them, smite them; are they not of your brethren and holy sisters? And if they refused to do as they were commanded, their turns were like to be next.   

¶ The Massacres committed at Bourges and la Chanite, are the rather passedover in silence, because the history requires at this time to touch only upon such things as are most remarkable, and shall after follow.  
YEt one thing ought not to be forgotten which fell out in the City last mentioned. There was ●re john Sarrazin of the age of seventy years and above, who for a long time had exercised the office of a Deacon in the reformed Church; the which he so faithfully performed, that he was esteemed a father of the poor. This good old father was set upon on Tuesday night in his own house the fourth of September, 1572. and laid at with swords by these furious murderers: who with a venerable and smiling countenance looking upon them, said, my friends, what will ye do with me? have I ever offended any of you? And if I have, let him speak. But nothing could any whit prevail with these savage monsters to mollify their stony hearts. For with a more than brutish rage they fell upon this grey head and poor withered carcase, who to fence off the blows except under his bed, where one of these rakehell's, his next neighbour and Godson, gave him such a thrust in with his sword into the belly, that his bowels issued out.  
The poor man seeing himself thus wounded, and perceiving who had done it, said, Ah Godson, do you use me thus? I never hurt you, but have done you good. He languished of this hurt two days & two nights: during which time, as we have learned from his wife, who gave her attendance on him all the while, he ceased not with great zeal to call upon God, thinking himself happy to have suffered that outrage for his name, and so not long after yielded up his spirit, into the hands of God that gave it.   

¶ The horrible Massacre of the faithful at Lions in France.  
ON Wednesday the seven and twentieth of August in the year 1572. about six of the clock in the morning, Sieur Mandolet governor of Lions was advertised of the Massacre at Paris; and within an hour and an half after, a soldier passing through the streets made it known to the people, that the Admiral, and all the Protestant Princes were slain. By and by the gates of 
Huguenots he called them.  the City were shut, and guards of soldiers placed here and there.  
But lest those of the Religion should be moved with such an unwonted and an unexpected shutting in of the gates (as in the time of open war) the Roman Catholics caused it to be bruited that all was done to secure the Protestants, To which report some gave too much credit (for beside the ordinary guard of the governor, and that of the Citadel, with the three hundred harquebusiers of the City, which amounted to about a thousand) there were gathered to them many besides of the City with arms likewise; with command that if they descried any troop of those of the Religion coming abroad, though but with their swords girt unto them, forthwith to cut them off with the rest also. But they, having enured themselves to an incredible modesty and patience, gave not the least appearance of defending themselves, seeing a tempest now nigh at hand; which they knew could not arise without a special providence of God.  
The day following, notwithstanding all these fair shows, they evidently perceived that their lives were at the mercy of the Papists, who had sucked the blood of many of them in the first troubles. For albeit they found no more passage for them out of the City than they did the day precedent, they might not now either freely go out or come in upon their necessary occasions: if they presented themselves in the streets, they were clapped up in prison; for which cause they were fain to keep their houses. Night being come, they made a prioy search in their dwelling houses; some they rifled, others were ransomed, and the rest imprisoned. Many of them never coming thither, were either killed in the corners of the streets with daggers, or else cast into the river; whereof some (who were living when this History was in writing) were saved by swimming, being carried down with the current of the stream, half a mile beneath the City.  
On Friday after there was a Proclamation with sound of trumpets in all the chief places of the City, the sum of which was this, that those of the Religion were to appear before the governor at his house, there to be informed what the King's pleasure was concerning them. The greater part, being but too credulous, feared not to make their appearance at the place assigned, whence soon after they were committed to sundry prisons. The night following there were heard from all parts of the City lamentable cries and shréekings, not only of such as were massacred in their houses, but of others half wounded to death whom they haled to the river.  
From that time forwards there were such murders and outrages committed, throughout the City, that it seemed hell was set open, and that Devils in the likeness of men coming forth thence ran roaring to and fro in the streets.  
On Sunday which was the last of this month of August, about eight of the clock in the morning, the rest, who were left unmassacred the Friday before, were made an end of then.  
About one of the clock the same day, commandment was given, that under every Ancient twenty five armed men with twelve Porters should be gathered to conduct them to Saint George's gate, which is by the Archbishop's house, in which were more than three hundred and fifty prisoners; in which place the great Massacre was to be executed. The ●eyes of the Archbishop's house, wherein so many prisoners were enclosed, were delivered unto this bloody crew; who joyfully offered themselves to perform so horrible a business; The which the ordinary executioner refused, and common Soldiers abhorred to undertake, when the same was first propounded unto them; they answering peremptorily they would never do it.  
The first alleged, that if according to the course of justice sentence of death had been denounced against them, he knew what he had to do; but for this their purpose he told them he thought they might have but too many executioners in the City to satisfy their desire. The soldiers answered, they thought it more than inhuman, to cut the throats of such as never offended them. But if the prisoners had made any Insurrection or sedition in the City, they then might have some colour of reason to do it; otherwise they meant not to stain the honour of their profession (which is accompanied with nobleness of spirit) with so villainous an act, more besitting butchers than soldiers.  
But Mandelot and his accomplices were not so scrupulous; for within three hours after, Clou Captain of the Harquebusters of the City came with an enraged troop, etc. the greater part whereof were furnished with short swords and hangers.  
As soon as Le Clou entered into the great Court, he gave the prisoners to understand with a loud voice, that they must die; and turning him towards his slaughter men, he said, on, on, go in, and to your work: but first he forgot not to demand the prisoners purses for his booty, which when he pocketed up, he got him into a Gallery there, to satisfy his hellish lust in taking a view of this rueful spectacle.  
The murderers hegan to fall upon the poor prisoners with such barbarous cruelty, hacking, and hewing them, in so furious a manner, that within less than an hour they were all cut in pieces, not so much as one escaped their hands. All these for the most part were massacred kneeling on their knees, and lifting up their eyes and hands to God for mercy, whilst they had their hands and fingers cut off.   

¶ The death and martyrdom of Francis le Bossu, a merchant, together with his sons.  
AMong all those who confessed the name of jesus Christ, and gave their lives for his truth, a certain Merchant of hats and caps called Francis le Bossu well deserves to be set in the fore rank, with his two sons; for whilst he trampled in the blood of his brethren, being besmeared therewith, and spiriting as it were in his face; he encouraged his children to take their death willingly and patiently: using this speech, Children, we are not to learn now, that it hath always been the portion of Beléevers, to be hated, cruelly used, and devoured by Vnbeléevers; as Christ's silly Sheep of ravening wolves: if we suffer with Christ we shall also reign with him. Let not these drawn swords terrify us, they will be but as a bridge whereby we shall pass over out of a miserable life, into immortal blessedness. We have breathed and lived long enough among the wicked, let us now go and live with our God: let us joyfully march after this great company which is here gone before us, and let us make way for them that shall follow after.  
When he saw the murderers come, he clasped his arms about his two sons, and they likewise embraced their father, as if the father meant to be a buckler to his children, and the children as if by the bond of nature (which binds them to defend his life from whence they received it) they meant to ward off the blows which were coming towards their father, though with the loss of their own lives: who when the massacre was ended were all three found dead, thus embracing one another.  
Now after this furious assault, these impudent creatures went up and down the City, showing their white doublets all besprinkled with blood; boasting, that some had killed an hundred, some more, some less. Forthwith the great gates of the Archbishop's house were set wide open for all comers; of whom surely there was none (were they of the devoutest Romanists) but must needs have their hearts wounded and pierced within them, to see so hideous a slaughter. And indeed some of them were heard to say, when they beheld 
The Papists abhor their own cruelties  this so inhuman and cruel an act, That certainly they were not men, but devils in the habit of men, that had done this.  
The next morning which was Monday, the first of September, the remainder of corpses, which were not cast into the water, were put into great boats, which being rowed over to the other side of the river of Saon, were all cast on shore there; the corpses being also spread upon the ground nigh to the Abbey of Esnay like dung upon the earth. The Monks would at no hand yield to have them buried in their Churchyard, esteeming them unworthy of burial; fearing also, that so many put together would be a means to infect the air, and therefore gave them a sign to have them thrown into the river.  
Now as the multitude were dragging them in thither, an Apothecary came and informed them, that money might be made of the grease that was taken out of their bodies. Then were the most corpulent bodies presently sought out, which when they had ripped up, a great quantity of that commodity being gotten thence, was sold by these Merchants for three shillings the pound. And then not knowing how to wreck their malice any further upon them, after many derisions and scorns which the standers by, but especially the Italians, had done to these poor despised carcases, they were tumbled into a great pit, and the rest thrown into the river.  
Those of Dauphin, of Languedoc, and Provence were amazed to see so many bodies floating upon the water, some dismembered, others fastened together with long poles, others lying on the shore, some having their eyes put out, others their noses, ears, and hands cut off, stabbed in with daggers in every part of their bodies, so as some among them had no humane shape remaining. Yea, so great a number of these mangled corpses presented themselves on the port of Tournon, that the men and women of the place began to make an outcry, as if the enemies had been at their gates.  
Not many months after, when all these bloody Tragedies were ended, the Pope sent a Legate to the King, called Cardinal Vrsin. This Legate was received with great solemnity at Lions, and the streets hung with tapestry. Now having heard mass at Saint john's Church, and returning by the same door which he went in at, the greatest number of the massacrers attended his coming there, and as he passed by they all kneeled down for his absolution. But the Legate not knowing the reason why they kneeled so before him, one of the principal agents kneeling there amongst them, told the Legate that they were those 
The massacrers absolved by the Pope's Legat.  who had been the actors in the massacre. When the ●legate perceived that to be the cause, he absolved them all with making the sign of the Cross.   

¶ Persecution at Angiers in France. ¶ Master john Mason, a learned Minister, together with his wife and some others, Martyrs.  
AS soon as the massacre was begun at Paris, 
A Protestant minister murchered in his garden.  a Gentleman of Paris called Monsoreau obtained a Passport with letters to massacre those of the Religion at Anglers, Who, being disappointed of his prey in one place, came to the lodging of a reverend and learned Minister called Master john Mason, surnamed de Launay, Sieur of Riviere. Meeting his wife at his entrance into the house, he saluted her and kissed her, as it is the manner in France, especially among the Courtiers, and asked her where her husband was? She answered him, that he was walking in his garden, and then directed him the way unto him.  
Monsoreau having lovingly embraced La Riviere, said unto him, Do you know wherefore I am come? the King hath commanded me to kill you forthwith, and hath given me express charge to do it, as you shall know by his letters. After which words he shown him a pistol ready charged. Riviere reylyed, that he knew not wherein he had offended the King; but seeing, saith he, you seek my life, give me a little leave to cry to God for mercy, and to recommend my spirit into his hands.  
Having made a short prayer, he willingly presented his body to the murderer, who shot him in with his pistol, and so he died by and by.  
Not long after the King sent Puygaillard, who drowned nine or ten, and amongst other the wife of this Minister de la Riviere above named, who expressed a singular constancy of faith even to her last breath.  
This Minister and Martyr formerly mentioned, surnamed Launay, was the eldest son of Sieur de Launay, a man exceeding rich and wealthy, but an obstinate Papist. When as the old man observed how his son was inclined to be a professor of the Gospel, he threatened to dismherit him unless he would abjure, promising on the contrary to bestow great matters upon him, and to marry him honourably, if he would be ruled by him. All which his son refusing, his father's love began to be turned into hatred; insomuch that the young man was forced to fly to Paris, where in time he was called to be a Minister of the first reform Church planted in that City, under the reign of King Henry the second; from which reformed Church other Churches in divers Cities in France fetched their light.   

¶ Persecution at Rovan.  
WHen the Massacrers began to play their parts in this City, they counselled those of the religion to get themselves into the prisons, as into places of greatest security from the fury and rage of the people. But such as followed this advice, were there even ready to be devoured, as poor Sheep, by these greedy wolves at their pleasure.  
Those who were murdered in the city in a few 
Six thousand massacred in few days at the city of Rovan  days, some in their houses, and others in the prisons, amounted to six thousand, besides more than fifty women, upon whom they exercised no less cruelty than upon men.  
Their names for brevity's sake are here omitted. The dead bodies being piled together were conveyed in tumbrils out of City, and thrown by heaps one upon another into great pits digged for that purpose. Their garments being washed in the river from their blood, by certain poor women, were afterwards distributed here and there to the poor by the Papists, that they might seem with their unjust cruelty to mingle some works of justice and charity.   

¶ A Note touching the shameful revolt of a Minister called Du Rosier, with the event of it.  
WIthin a mile of Paris there is a place where those of the Religion, which dwelled thereabouts, were wont to assemble to hear Sermons, and to participate of the Sacraments. Over this flock was Huges Sureau (called Du Rosier) placed as overseer.  
Being in times past Minister at Orleans, he was discharged from thence, as one of a contentious spirit, and given to affect novelties.  
In process of time he came to be established the Minister of this foresaid Church nigh unto Paris.  
Hearing news of the Massacre, he fled with the rest for company. Being apprehended, he began to waver, persuading many prisoners to revolt as he had done; which caused him afterwards, if his repentance was sound, to utter these words in a book which I have, wherein he bittérly lamented his woeful fall. The murderers, saith he, by their cruel hands murdered men's bodies, whilst their souls escaped safe; but I by my persuasions have been a killer of souls, in turning them from the truth which before they professed.  
The judge who had him in bonds sent letters presently to Paris, to give notice of his apprehension, as also of some apparent signs which gave him hope of the Ministers conversion.  
The King by and by sent for him; who being brought into his presence, subscribed instantly to an abjuration with detestation of the Huguenots profession, before the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde, maintained the Romish Religion, consented thereto with the Sorbonists at that time there present; against whom a few years before he had learnedly defended the truth.  
In this abjuration he endeavoured to confute many articles which were maintained by Calvin and Beza against the Romish Religion. In these disputes, this Minister being of a prompt wit, and having ability to express himself well, handled the matter so cunningly, that the King of Navarre, the Princess his sister, and the Princess of Conde so far yielded, that within five or six days after they went to mass, and received absolution of the Cardinal of Bourbon.  
The points about which this Roster disputed were these, First, concerning the marks of the Church; Secondly, of the Trinity of Persons; Thirdly, of the Incarnation of jesus Christ; Fourthly, of Christ's descent into hell; Fifthly, of original sin; Sixthly, of the providence of God; Seventhly, of predestination and reprobation; Eightly, of man's free will, Ninthly, of justification; Tenthly, of succession; Eleventhly, of intercession of Saints; Twelfthly, of the sacrifice of the mass; and lastly of Transubstantiation. The Sorbonists caused this confession to be printed, to which the Ministers of the reformed Religion would not vouchsafe an answer, knowing that he who made it did it contrary to his own conscience, adding nothing thereto which had not been confuted a thousand times.  
All this upon his repentance he afterwards revoked, as is to be seen by his book printed here in London in the French tongue, in the year 1573, which confession of his contrary to his abjuration I have in my custody.  
Now touching the Prince of Conde, the King propounded to him three things, either to go to mass, to die, or else perpetual prison: and therefore to bethink himself well which of the three he liked best. The Prince answered as it is reported, That by God's grace he would never choose the first: as for the two later he referred himself to the King's pleasure.   

¶ A massacre at Tholouse in France.  
ON Sunday which was the eight day after the massacre of Paris, about eight of the clock in the morning, the chief of the Papists received advertisement of that which had passed, with letters directing them what they were to do. Then a Council was called, at the breaking up whereof the great gates of the City were shut, only the wickets left open, at which there was set such to watch as they thought fitting. Soon after it was noised through all the City, that the Lords and Gentlemen of the Religion were massacred at Paris. Which the Protestants at Tholouse nothing, being gone forth about five of the clock in the morning to hear the Sermon at Castanet, some thought it fit not to return, but to resort to some other place: others resolved to go bacl again, that they might take order about their affairs. These, being ill advised, were suffered to enter in peaceably, leaving their swords and daggers at the gate. At evening soldiers were placed 
Anno 1527.  here & there; but in regard many Counsellors of the Religion were abroad (that they might the better entrap them) the next day the gates were not so carefully looked unto, but who would might come in, and go out at their leisure, without being questioned at all. This who done to draw in the simple people who wandered up and down the fields. The first precedent called Dasis, a subtle headed man, sent to the Counsellors abroad to come in, promising them their safety upon his word, showing that their absence did but incense the Inhabitants of Tholouse the more against them. It was granted indeed, that there had been a Massacre at Paris, but that was upon some private quarrel, so as the King was not minded for that to break his edict of pacification.  
Some of them were persuaded and returned; others casting some peril resolved to retire to Mountauban, Realmont, and elsewhere. On Tuesday following, that they might hold them whom they had gotten within the Walls, and draw in such as yet kept themselves without, they caused it to be published with sound of trumpets; that the Kings will was that none of the religion should be molested, but respectively used. The precedents with sundry others were present at this Proclamation, accompanied with a guard of soldiers, which caused many of the Religion, especially the Counsellors, to suspect some treachery; who therefore hastened to the first precedent to know what these things meant. He answered, it was only to restralue the people from making a tumult. But perceiving that they could not by their cunning catch the birds who kept aloof off, they wrecked their malice upon those they had in their hands.  
On Wednesday next then, about ten of the clock in the morning, having separated their Troops into divers quarters, they caused them to enter into the houses of those of the Religion, whom they imprisoned in sundry prisons of the City. This business held them all that Wednesday. The guard was doubled at the gates, and one of the Parliament, with a Merchant that was a Papist, deputed as commanders at the said gates, to examine all such as went out, and to put bacl such as meant to escape. There was also a charge given, that none should dare to conceal any of the said Religion, as they would answer to the contrary. By means whereof many being discovered, were imprisoned. Among which were five or six Counsellors, men excellently learned, who comforted the rest. Thus were they detained three weeks. In the mean while the Massacrers set upon the neighbour Cities.  
The three weeks being expired, they put all these prisoners together into the Consciergery, which is a special prison. After which they began to manifest themselves: for the reason why they had deferred the slaughter of them so long, was, that they might obtain authority from Paris; the which was brought them by their Deputies, whose names were Delpech and Madron, rich Merchants of the City. These came with a warrant from the King, that if the Massacre was not finished than they should not defer any longer to put his will in execution. To which they shown themselves but too forward and ready.  
On Saturday morning before the Sum was up, certain scholars who were night walkers, with other lewd followed to the number of seven or eight, 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉, entered into the said Consciergery, and causing the prisoners, to be called down one after another, they massacred them beneath at the stairs fast of the Consciergery, not permitting them so much much leisure as to speak, much less to pray. It was thought that they massacred to the number of three hundred: afterwards spoiling them of all they had, stripping them out of their  and shirts, and leaving them naked, their secret parts 
Three hundred massacred in the City of Tholouse in France.  being only covered with a piece of paper. They were exposed to the view of all for the spare of two days; whilst they digged great pits, whereinto the corpses thus cruelly massacred were cast naked one upon another. The Counsellors whom they had imprisoned, after they were massacred, were hanged in their long ●●●ones upon a great Elm which was in the Court of the Palace; and in the mean while the houses of those of the Religion were sacked and pillaged.  
Many among these, by reason of the barbarous cruelties used against their Brethren, adjured daily. Now because the Sorbonists provided a form of abjuration to that purpose, for saving the lives of such as recanted, it shall not be impertinent to insert the same in this place; it being imprinted at Paris by Nicholas Roffet.  
The abjured minding to return into the lap of our holy Mother the Roman Church, must present themselves first to their Parsons or Curates, to be directed by them what they ought to do. Afterward to be sent thence to their reverend Bishop and Diocesan, or his Official, to pronounce the said adjuration in manner and form following.  

The form of their Abjuration.  
1 I Such a one of such a Diocese, and dwelling in such a place, acknowledge by the grace of God the true Catholic and Apostolic Faith, from which I have wilfully gone astray and separated myself; and now desiring to return into the true Sheepsold, which is the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church, I do profess to have adjured, and here before you my superior do abjure and detest all the Huguenote errors of Luther, Calvin, and all heresies whatsoever, wherewith heretofore I have been infected and defamed, consenting now to the doctrine of our holy Mother the Church, be séeching you in the name of God, and of his son jesus Christ, and of the glorious Virgin Marry his Mother, with all the he saints and she saints in Paradise, that it will please you to receive me into the fold of the Christian flock and people of God, who live under the obedience of the Pope, ordained Christ's Vicar in the said Church, submitting myself patiently to bear, and willingly to perform the penance you shall think fit to impose upon me; absolving me from all my offences committed whilst I lived in such errors, for which I here ask pardon of God, of the said Church, and of you my Pastor (set over me by God the Creator) to absolve me with such penance as you shall judge to be available for the satisfaction of my sins and offences. And that it may be seen that from the heart I have made and do make this abjuration.  
2. I further confess, before God and you, that I believe all that is contained in the Apostles, 〈◊〉 and Nicene Créeds, with all the confessions of faith besides, allowed and approved by the Counsels of the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church, and so forth as it followeth in th●●● Créeds.  
3. I also believe, acknowledge and confess whatsoever is contained in the old and new Testament, approved by the said holy Catholic Apostolic Roman church; according to the sense and interpretation of the holy Doctors, and by them received rejecting wholly all other Interpretations as false and erroneous.  
4 I acknowledge the seven Sacraments of the said Church to have been instituted by our Lord Jesus Christ, as necessary for the salvation of mankind, although all of them are not of necessity to be conferred upon all; namely, I acknowledge that the seven Sacraments be, Baptism, Confirmation, the Eucharist, which is the holy Sacrament of the Altar, Penance extreme Unction, Orders and marriage; and that of these Baptism, Confirmation, and Orders cannot be reiterated without sacrilege. That the said Sacraments confer grace; and have those effects which the Church hath taught; and that the form and use according to which they are administered to Christians is holy and necessary.  
5. I further acknowledge, that the holy mass is a Sacrifice and oblation of the true body and blood of jesus Christ, under the forms of bread and wine mingled with water; which bread and wine under the foresaid forms are in the Mass, by the words of Consecration there pronounced by the Priest transubstantiated and changed into the said body and blood of Christ; albeit the qualities and accidents remain in the said forms after Consecration; and that the Mass is profitable and available both for the living and for the dead.  
6. I acknowledge and confess the concomitance, namely, that in receiving the body of Christ under the form of bread only, I then likewise receive the blood of jesus Christ.  
7. I confess that prayer to, and intercession of Saints for the living and for the dead, is holy, good, and profitable for Christians, and in no sort contrary to the honour of God.  
8. That prayers made in the Church for the faithful departed are beneficent for them, for the remission of sinss and mitigating of their pains deserved for the same.  
9 That there is a Purgatory, where the souls of such as are detained there are relieved by the prayers of the faithful.  
10. I confess that honour ought to be given to th' Saint's 〈◊〉 with Christ in heaven that they ought to be prayed to, and that they make intercession for us to God, and that their relics ought to be worshipped.  
11. That the commandments and traditions of the said church, consisting of divine ceremonies, are holy and good, fastdayes, abstinence from meats, observation of feasts, and other Ecclesiastical rites and aught to be observed according to the traditions of the Apostles and ancient Fathers, continued from the Primitive times, and since brought into the Church by the decrees of Counsels, received thence long ago or lately: Also that I will and aught to obey them as prescribed and authorized by the holy Ghost, the ordainer of those things which serve to the upholding of Christian religion, and of the holy Catholic and Apostolic Roman Church.  
12. I likewise believe and consent to all the Articles concerning original sin and justification.  
13. I also steadfastly believe that the 〈◊〉 or Christ, of his holy Mother, and of all the Saints ought to be re●●●●●● 〈◊〉 the Church 〈◊〉 the uses of them are very profitable, and that they ought to be worshipped.  
14. I confess that the power of 〈…〉 and pardons is left to the Church by Jesus Christ and the use of them is greatly a●●●●●le; as also I acknowledge the Church of Rome to be the 〈◊〉 Mother of all Churches and that she hath the holy Ghost for her guide: and that all private and pretended inspirations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉ing the same are of the Devil the 〈…〉, who would rend in sunder the ●●●●●●esse Coat of Jesus Christ.  
15. last; I strictly promise to observe and keep whatsoever was decreed and ordained by the last Council of Trent, and do promise before God and you; never to departed from the Catholic and Apostolic Roman Church. And if I shall (which God forbidden) I submit me to the correction and Canons of the said Church, made, decreed, and ordained against them which fall into Apostasse.  
To which abjuration and confession I have subscribed with my hand, etc.  
Some of those who for fear abjured afterwards relented; others grew more and more hardened; insomuch that in going oft to Mass they took part with the priests and murderers, as if they had never made any profession at all of the truth.    

Persecution at Boardeaux the third of October, 1572.  
Soon after the massacre at Paris, tidings thereof came to Bourdeaux. Where it happened on a morning as the Protestants were taking boat to hear a Sermon in a meadow where they were wont to meet, being about three miles from Bourdeaux, between the river of Garonna and the brook of la Jalla, that the Governor Mountferrand commanded them to come bacl again. He had the shift to cloak the same under a plausble pretence, namely, that they should not be set upon there by the multitude.  
After their return they began to set a strong watch and ward at the gates, so as none of the religion could have leave to pass forth, unless he had a passport from the Governor; yet means was made for their Ministers escape without being perceived; who went to Medo●, expecting what the event of this business at Bourdeaux would be. Having intelligence of what was executed there, they stayed certain days and nights, hiding themselves in the rocks and marshes, until they had opportunity to take shipping and so sail into England.  
Instantly thereupon there arrived at Bourdeaux the Lord of Montpesat from the King, who at his first coming feigned as if he meant to settle all things in peace. Yet he wrought under hand in such wise with the Governor, that the massacre was resolved of, to which he was solicited by a Jesuit called Edmund Angier, who out of the pulpit used horribly and bitterly to thunder and inveigh against the remissness and faintheartedness of the said Governor. Insomuch as on S. Michael's day (as they called it) speaking of the Angels by whom God executes his judgements, he cried out by way of Interrogation, Who executed God's judgements 〈◊〉 the Huguenots in Paris? The Angel of God. Who hath executed the like upon other Cities in this Kingdom? The Angel of God. In a word, he never ceased in public and pri●ate to solicit the Papists of Bourdeaux to follow the example of the Parisians. And then as a croaking Raven day by day he th●●●ted those of the religion with the approaching of an utter ruin and desolation if they did not betimes return into the bosom of the Roman Church, which offer if they 〈◊〉 refuse●, they should not be received in when they would.  
Many being terrified with these threats, as also by the entreaties of their kindred, who set before fore them the imminent danger which hung over 
Anno 1572.  their heads, revolted and abjured. The said Sieur of Montpasset caused Master William Blank, an Advocate in the Court of Parliament, to be called before him, who was counsellor to him and to his father in law; exhorting and persuading him to return to the unity of the Roman church.  
Le Blank answered, that he had sufficiently weighed and compared all things together, before he took upon him the profession of that Religion which he now professed; which he said was the true religion, acknowledging the same in every respect far to exceed the other.  
Montpessat hearing this, rebuked him sharply; saying, that then he thought himself wiser than the King and all those that professed as his Majesty did. Insomuch as they who stood about Le Blank began to handle him roughly; so that he had much ado to escape with his life, had not Montpessat rescued him from that danger, because he was come thither upon his word. The Governor said, if he had been there he would have slain him.  
The Governor, being pressed to dispatch this massacre at Bourdeaur, witted not well what to do. For on the one side La Sieur de Vesins, with sundry others coming from the Court, assured him from the King, that he wondered why the business was deferred so long; showing, that he could not perform a more acceptable service unto him than it. On the other side Strossi, who hovered about Rochel to take it, wished him to be well advised what he did, what command soever he had to the contrary: Foreseeing belike, that if he went forward with this execution, the Rochellers would have had the said Strossi in such a jealousy, that his project would have been defeated, and so would be no small prejudice to the King's affairs; putting him in hope, that he would stand between him and all perils.  
For the truth is, the army by sea, which was prepared against Rochel, lying for a time at Bordeaux, under pretence of conquering Florida, would have been ready enough to have made a general massacre there, but that they were afraid the Rochellers would be incensed thereat.  
Yet in conclusion the Governor, having balanced things on both parts, was persuaded by the Sieur Montpessat to put the massacre in execution. To which purpose an oath being taken, a catalogue was made of such as they meant to spoil.  
On Saturday then, which was the third of October, 1572. the Governor having assembled together all the scum of the City to aid and assist him in so barbarous an act, commanded them with other soldiers to be ready presently after dinner to put the King's command into execution. To which they were very forward, coming in their Liveries, attended on by Captains of ten, to direct them touching that they had to do. The greater part of the massacrers had red hats given them by Peter Estounach, and for the blood wherewith they died their arms, they were called the Red Band: others called them the Cardinals Band. The Governor commanded them to kill all those of the Religion, especially such as had taken arms, and not to spare one. And himself intending to show them the way, went to the house of Master john Guilloch, Lord of Obiere, counsellor in the Court of Parliament, to execute the hatred he had long since conceived against him: who being about to escape away out at a back door, they caught and brought him into the outer court before his house, in the presence of the Governor, who with a short sword massacred him; which done, his house was wholly pillaged.  
At that time they brought a certain Minister out of the Consciergery, who a few days before coming from the country Saintong to Bourdeaux (for his better safety as he thought) was there apprehended and imprisoned: and as soon as he was come out of the prison they massacred him before the gates of the Palace.  
Master William Savins house (a Counsellor of the said Parliament, who was one of the Religion) was forced open, pillaged and spoiled, and himself cruelly murdered. His Clerk called Simonet, seeing his master about to be massacred, embraced and comforted him: and being asked whether he were of the Religion, he answered yea, and would die with his master for the same. Thus they were slain one in another's arms.   

The cruel Martyrdom of Du Tour, a Deacon of the Protestant Church.  
A Deacon of the reformed Church called Du Tour, an old man, who in the days of his ignorance had been a Priest in the popish church, being sick in his bed, was haled forth into the open street; of whom it being demanded, whether he would go to Mass, and thereby save his life; he freely answered, No, especially now drawing so near his end, both in regard of his years and gréevous sickness: I hope (saith he) I shall not so far forget the eternal salvation of my soul, as for fear of death to prolong this life for a few days; for so I should buy a short term of life at too dear a rate. They hearing him say so, massacred him instantly.  
It was lamentable to see the poor Protestants wand'ring up and down, not knowing where to save their lives: some were rejected of their own parents and kinsfolks, who shut their doors against them, pretending as if they knew them not; others were betrayed and delivered up by those to whose trust they had committed themselves: many were saved even by Priests and others, from whom a man would have expected no such security. Some were saved by their very enemies, whose hearts abhorred such detestable outrages.  
All the City was full of terrors and horrible threats against those of the Religion, saying, that the King's commandment was, that he would not have so much as one of them left in his Kingdom. And if any refused to go to Mass, that an hole should be digged for him in the earth, in which he should forthwith be buried without any more ado.   

Scoffing Ballads sung in contempt of the Admiral of Chastillon and other Protestants.  
Near the Palace and throughout the City were defamatory Libels sung against the Admiral of Chastillon and the Huguenots. In which regard, such in whose hearts God had reserved but any sparkle of piety, were so terrified and vexed with their blasphemies, that the condition of the massacred seemed to be much better than theirs who were left alive; who heard and saw those things without ceasing, which to an honest mind was more bitter than death itself.  
The Governor was very careful after the massacre was ended, to advertise the Sieur Montpessat, by a Gentleman, of all things which had passed, according to the promise he had made unto him. Which Montpessat was suddenly surprised with a disease; wherein feeling God's hand heavy 
Anno 1573. Montpesat suddenly surprised with a strange disease.  upon him, he uttered such lamentable outcries, that his blood and soul were poured out at once, a judgement justly inflicted upon him, for all the innocent blood the which he had shed without a cause.   

The judgement of God upon one Vincent.  
THe like judgement of God fell not long after upon another of these massacrers called Vmcent, Advocate of the Court, one who had had his hand deeply died in this bloody enterprise, not sticking to boast that with his own hands he had murdered Agraulet door keeper of the Court. This man also fell dangerously sick, but in the end recovering again, and as he thought being in good health, he told some of his friends that he felt his arms strong enough to handle his Coutleare or short sword as well as ever he had done. But within a while after he was overtaken by the hand of God, with such a flux of bleeding at his nose, as could not be restrained nor diverted by any of the remedies that were then used. It was an hideous sight to see him still bowing his head over a basonfull of blood, which without ceasing issued out of his nose and mouth.  
This bloody wretch then, who breathed forth 
Vincent dies drenched in his own blood.  nothing but blood in the time of his health, nor could have his eyes satisfied with seeing the blood of innocents' poured out, was forced whilst he lived to see himself drenched in his own blood, even until his last gasp.  
Another of them, thirsting after blood as much 
Another of this wretched crew swollen so long that he burst in sunder. God meets with the Governor himself at length.  as any of the rest, was taken with such a swelling in all the parts of his body, that there was scarcely to be discerned in him the form of a man, and so continued swelling more and more, till at the length he burst in sunder.  
The Governor himself who was the chief actor in this massacre, about two years after gathering all the forces he could to besiege Genses, with an intention to do wonders there, presenting himself ready for the purpose, was chosen to go in the rank of five and twenty or thirty brave Gentlemen, and he only shot with an harquebuse died. The rest by and by retiring came off safe, without doing any further exploit.  
Thus we have taken a view of the extreme afflictions and oppressions of the reformed Churches in many parts of France, wherein within a 
Thirty thousand massacred within a few weeks in the Cities of France.  few weeks well nigh thirty thousand were put to death.  
Now in the year 1573, many places whither the faithful were fled for refuge, were assailed by open war; namely, in the first place that of Sancerre, the History whereof you have here in a short view presented before you in that which followeth.   

A relation of the extreme famine which happened in the City of Sancerre in France, being besieged with five hundred horsemen, and about five thousand footmen the ninth of january, 1573. with their deliverance. 
The Siour of Chastre was then General of the King's army.   
BEing (saith the story) compassed about with irreconcilable enemies, from about the beginning of April; the want of victuals having caused them to gather together all the asses and mules they had in the City, they were eaten up in less than a month.  
Then they came to horses, cats, rats, moules mice, and dogs. After these were spent, they fell to eat ox and cow-hides, sheepskins, parchment, old shoes, bullocks, and horsehoofes, horns of lanterns, ropes, and horse harness, leather girdles, etc.  
In the end of june the third part of the besieged had not bread to eat. Such as could get hemp séed, ground it, or stamped it in mortars, and made bread of it, the like they did with all sorts of herbs, mingling the same with bran if they had it. There they eat meal of chaff, nutshells, and of slate, excrements of horses, and men, yea, the offal which lay in the streets was not spared.  
The nine and twentieth of july, a poor man and his wife were executed for having eaten the head, brains, and entrails of a young child about three years old which died of hunger; having made ready the other parts to eat at another meal. An old woman lodging in their house, eating a part of this mournful diet, died in prison, within a few hours after her imprisonment.  
They were found guilty of other offences; but this aggravated the same the more. All children under twelve years of age died. It was lamentable to hear the pitiful voices uttered by poor parents for the misery wherein their eyes beheld their languishing and dying infants.  
To which purpose you may take notice here of a memorable accident. A boy of ten years old, being ready to yield up the ghost, seeing his father and mother weeping over him (whose a●nes and legs when they handled, felt as if they had been dried sticks) said unto them, wherefore weep ye thus, in seeing me famished to death? Mother, saith he, I ask you no bread, I know you have none: but seeing it is Gods will I must die this death, let us be thankful for it. Did not the holy man Lazarus die of famine? Have I not read it in my Bible? In uttering these with the like speeches he yielded up the ghost the thirtieth day of july.  
That all the people died not of famine in the end of this month, it was by reason of certain horses which were reserved for service if need should be, and six kine which were left to give milk for the sustenance of young infants. These beasts were killed, and their flesh sold for the relief of such as were living, with a little corn which by stealth some brought into the City; so that a pound of wheat was sold for half a crown.  
There died by fight in Sancerre but eighty four persons, but of the famine more than five hundred. Many soldiers getting forth as they could out of the City, flying from the famine, chose rather to die by the sword of the enemy; whereof some were slain, others imprisoned, and the rest put to death by the executioner.  
But when all help of man failed, the King having sworn that he would make them eat up 
God sent these good men in due season from a fare country to preserve this distressed city thom utter ruin.  one another, the King of Kings delivered them by his wonderful providence. For at this instant the embassadors from Poland came into France to accept the duke of Anjou for their king, at whose entreaty (which could not well be dented) poor Sancerre, more than half famished, was now set at liberty by raising the siege, who otherwise were determined to leave their bones there, rather than to yield themselves into their enemy's hands, in regard they had oft threatened them with a general massacre. Whereas now by the King's appointment they were permitted to pass out of the City armed; if any would tarry, that they should 
Anno 1574.  not be molested: having liberty granted them to dispose of their affairs, as they pleased, with promise of conserving the honour and chastities as well of virgins, as women, etc.  
Now let us come to the City of Rochel, which 
Of this siege Martial Mon Luc said, that it was great, long, and sightly: but though well assailed. yet better defended.  being at this instant strongly besieged by the forces of France, both by sea and land, with about forty or fifty thousand men, was yet in the end also delivered, though not without many hot conflicts, by the immediate hand of God; namely thus: The Ambassadors of Poland arriving in France the seventéenth day of june, atruce was made on the sudden, articles of peace drawn, and sent to the King, who consented to them, and returned answer in form of an Edict, granting to those of Rochel, Montauban, Nismes, and others which stood upon their defence, liberty for the exercises of Religion; the rest to live peaceably in their houses, and therein to minister the sacrament of baptism, and marriage as they had wont to do, so as their assemblies exceeded not the number of ten, besides the parents.  
He restored to the Rochellers and others their rites and privileges, letting fall all the decrees given out against them, approving of their defensive war; giving them leave, according to their ancient custom, to retain in their Cities, Towers, and Fortresses men and munition, yea, to receive in Governors among them, provided that they were such as they had no cause to suspect or except against.  
By virtue of this Edict, upon the tenth day of july, about ten of the clock in the forenoon, the Sieur of Byron entered into the City at the gate called de Coin, with an Herald of arms, and four of the King's Trumpeters (at which hour peace was proclaimed in the most eminent places thereof) accompanied with the Lieutenant of the City, and with the Lord of Villiers. After which, dining at the Mayor's house, he soon after retired, being conducted along till he came without the City.  
The same day many small Vessels laden with Biscuits, Corn, Meal, Fish, and other provision 
Acertaine Gentleman, Nephew to Puygaillard Governor of Angiers, bragging that he had been one who murdered the Admiral, showing a short sword which he had used in that slaughter, threatened the like to the Rochellers, but God cut him short also, at the siege of Sancerre.  entered into the Haven. At this siege the Duke D' Amaule lost his life, with Cosseins, who had broken into the Admiral's Lodging, and began the massacre at Paris: besides many great Lords, Gentlemen, Captains, Lieutenants, and Ancients, to the number of threescore, the greater part of which, having their hands embrued in those other bloody massacres, being come thither received their reward, namely, either present death, or wounds so incurable that they escaped not with life,  
One thing ought not here to be passed over in silence, to wit, the provision of victuals which God furnished this besieged people withal, when all other provisions began to fail them, namely, an infinite number of small fishes never seen before in that haven, which every day yielded themselves to the mercy of the necessitons inhabitants. But as soon as the Edict was published, and the Rochellers set at liberty by the arriving of the Polish Ambassadors, these sea fishes withdrew themselves.  
¶ Although this relation following, touching another siege of this City of Rochel, suits nothing at all with the order of time, happening as it did in the year 1628. yet forasmuch as it seems to have some affinity with the terrible famine where with both the City of Sancerre and it were afflicted; let not the reader be offended for placing the same here somewhat out of place, being a thing so worthy of note.   

¶ An extract of a Letter written on board the Saint George, his Majesty's Ship in Saint George's Island.  
THere died in this siege of Rochel, the thirtieth of October, 1628., sixtéen thousand persons, the rest enduring a world of miseries; most of all their food being hides, leather, and old gloves: other provisions being very scarce were at an excessive rate; viz.  

A Bushel of wheat— xx. li.  
A pound of bread— xx. s.  
A quarter of Mutton— vi. li. odd money.  
A pound of Butter— xxx. s.  
An Egg— viij. s.  
An ounce of Sugar— two. s. vi. d.  
A dried fish— xx. s.  
A pint of Wine— xx. s.  
A pound of grapes— iii. s.  
A pint of Milk— xxx. s.   
Also it is reported, that through the famine, young maids of fourtéen or sixtéen years of age did look like old women of an hundred years old, The famine was such, that the poor people would cut off the buttocks of the dead as they lay in the Church yard unburied. All the English that came out looked like Anatomies. They lived two months with nothing but Cow hides and Goats skins boiled; the dogs, cats, mice, and frogs being all spent. And this with a world of other miseries did they suffer, in hope of being reléeved by others. Thus much I thought good to let you understand.   

¶ A description of the manner of the death of Charles the ninth, King of France.  
IN the year 1574. Charles the ninth, King of France (in the time of whose reign these forenamed execrable massacres were executed) fell sick; which sickness seized upon him before his brother the Duke of Anjou took his voyage into Poland: from which during the winter season he obtained some recovery. But that which then seemed to lie hidden brake forth again afresh in the Spring; so as this Prince, after he had languished three whole months, viz. February, March, and April, drew his Physicians to a consultation about the state of his body; who in the end concluded to purge and let him blood. But these remedies took not such an effect as the King and they expected; for he still wasted and consumed away, being in the flower of his age, to the wonder of many. Some guessed he had taken a surfeit either in eating or drinking; others, that he was enchanted.  
The thirtieth of May he died, in the presence of his mother, and of the Cardinals of Bourbon and Ferrare, etc.  
He was borne on the twenty seventh day of june, 1550. He began his reign the first of December, 1560. and so reigned, as that it gives to posterity just cause both of admiration and detestation. Thus this Prince lived not forty years fully complete. Now if any desire to be further 
Anno 1588..  satisfied as touching the manner of his death, I refer them to that which Master john Fox hath written thereof not many lines before the conclusion of this book, commonly called the book of Martyrs.   

A note touching a Bull of Pope Sixtus the fifth, wherein the King of Navarre, and the Prince of Conde were declared Heretics etc. with the censure thereof by the Parliament of Paris.  
IN September 1585. Pope Sixtus the fifth, by a Bull sent from Rome, condemned the king of Navarre, and the Prince of Conde for Heretics, excommunicated them, degrading them and their successors from their dignities, especially laying claim to the Crown of France, absolving their subjects from their oath of alleigiance, and exposing their Countries for a prey to them that could first subdue them.  
The Court of Parliament of Paris made a notable remonstrance to the King concerning these Bulls, in the which they sought to maintain the privileges of the Gallicane Church, Among other things, these words that follow are very remarkable. The Court thinks that these Bulls are set forth in a stile altogether of a new stamp, and so contrary to the modesty of former Popes, that they can in no sort discern therein the spirit of a successor of the Apostles. And therefore (as the deputies of the said Court added) we can neither find by our registers, nor by any antiquity, that the Princes of France ever subjected themselves so fare to the authority of the Pope, nor that the Subjects have taken such knowledge of the Religion of their Princes. The Court therefore cannoe determine aught thereupon, unless first of all the Pope can cause his pretended right in translation of Kingdoms, to appear, which Kingdoms were established and ordained of God, before the name of a Pope was heard of in the world: that he manifests not to us what title he hath to intermeddle with the matter of the succession of a young and vigorous Prince, who, for aught the Pope knows, may have his succession yet in his loins: that he shows not with what appearance of justice or equity he should deny that privilege which is allowed to such as eaten accused of heresy against the decrees of ancient canons, namely that no man ought to be held as an heretic, until his defence be fully and freely heard, till he have received often admonitions from many Synods, and there upon sentenced by a Council lawfully assembled.  
Further they added, that seeing the pope in stead of instruction, breathes forth nothing in his Bulls but destruction, changing his shepherd's crook into a terrible thunderbolt, rather to scatter then sweetly to call the erring flock into the Bosom of the Catholic Church, the Court cannot safely admit of, or entertain a Bull so permitious and opposite to the general good of all the Christian World; and to the sovereignty of the Crown of France; yea, they further were of opinion, that this Bull deserved to be thrown into the fire and burned, and the solicitors or upholders thereof for examples sake to be severely chastifed; humbly deséeching the King to maintain his Edicts in his own Kingdom in peace.  
This remonstrance took small effect; for not long after, the King being solicited by the principal of the league, set forth a declaration the seventh of October, upon the Edict published in july next before going; wherein having confiscated the body and goods of these of the Religion with their associates, who in any Province had taken arms against the fury of the league, it was ordained, that those of the Religion within six months were to departed out of the Kingdom, unless within fifteen days fully accomplished after the said declaration they should abjure.  
The Parliament, suffering themselves to be carried down by the violence of this stream, accepted and admitted of this Edict. The Princes framed an opposition against the Pope's Bull, appealing therefrom, as a wrong done unto them, offering to make it appear in a free and lawful Council, that the Pope had maliciously belied them, in calling them Heretics; so as if he refused this fair and lawful course by them propounded, they would hold and estéem him for that great antichrist, and would proclaim an openirre● concileable war against him. This opposition was affired and set up at Rome the seventh day of November.  
Not long after, among those of the Religion which were imprisoned, others were more severely handled. Among many, take notice here of two honourable Women, whose memory ought to be celebrated in this History of the Martyrs; namely, Radagonde daughter of Master john Foucoult, Attorney in the Parliament of Paris, Widow, of the age of forty years, and Claude Foucoult her sister, a Virgin about thiryt six, who were apprehended the nine and twentieth of October 1585. the one of the Village of Pierrepit near Paris, and the other in the suburbs of Saint German, and brought prisoners into Chastelet because they denied to go to mass, and would not abjure and forsake the true Religion. Being severed one from the other in prison, they were examined upon sundry Articles 
* To wit, touching the supper of the lord, prayer to saints, prayer for the dead, & about abstaining from meats.  to which they made their direct answer according to the word of God.  
Then being put together, they were accused for disobeying the King's commandment, which was that these of the Religion were either toad part the Kingdom by such a time, or else abjure, They answered, that they were willing toleave the Kingdom, if they might obtain a convenient time to take order about that little which they had there; but refusing to yield to their request, they were shut up again and theseventh of November in the presence of the Lieutenant, as also of the Advocate for the King, and a sorbonist, they pleaded their Innocency. These men getting no advantage against them, but being rather confounded by the Wisdom of God's Spirit, speaking by these two sisters, went and complained to the King, that they were obstinate Heretics. This was in the beginning of the year 1588.  
They continued in prison many weeks, being cumbered with many disputes, yet remained unshaken. The Friday before Easter the" King 
Hen. the third.  himself was to see them, ask them whether they would conform themselves to the Catholic Apostolic Roman church (as he called it) They with such reverence and obeisance, as became them, gave him their reasons why they could not so do, confirming the same by texts of Holy Scripture. His second question was, why they had not obeyed his last Edict. The Widow answered, sir, saith she, I have three small Children to care for; and whereas your Majesty allotted those of the Religion the term of fifteen days after six months ended to departed the Kingdom; I have done my utmost to take up such moneys as were due untome, but those who were indebted unto me neglected to pay me. Besides, he that kept my vineyards of Pierrepit, to quit 
Anno 1588..  himself of me, accused me of heresy, causing my sister and myself to be here imprisoned, where we have lain six months, and if so be our petition presented by us find no acceptance in your Majesty's sight, we most humbly beseech you to grant that we may be freed out of prison, and we will be gone instantly out of the Kingdom according to your Majesty's Edict.  
The date is past, said the King, nor will I show you any favour, unless you will promise to go to mass. He was much displeased in seeing their constancy. Now at the same time there was presented before him one surnamed Richelot, who had been apprehended that very day in which the women were taken for the cause of Religion, unto whom the King used not many words: only, in conclusion he said, there wanted nothing but faggots to burn him. This Richelot abjured that day in which these two sisters were executed. The King had five or six Sorbonists, which attended on him there, who offered to reason with the prisoners by occasion of a word spoken by the widow. But the King preventing it, said, we are not come hither to dispute, let them be laid waist, and none suffered to come to them.  
Within half an hour after, the Duke of Longueville came to visit them, saying, he was sorry for their affliction, counselling them to go to mass, alleging, it is written, Thou shalt obey thy Prince, and if he therein force you to it against your conscience, he shall answers for it; adding, that they were to remember their sex, and therefore to be teachable upon the point of obedience. They answered, that no earthly potentate had any warrant to command Christians to sin against their consciences.  
They further besought him to be a means for them to the king, that they might be delivered: but all the answer he gave them was this, That if they would not turn, the King would not deliver them: also there was great likelihood, after their long detension in prison, that they must be executed in the end.  
The next day being Easter Even, the Queen with the Duchess of joyeuse came into Chastelet to visit the prisoners. But in stead of speaking to the two sisters herself, she sent unto them a wicked Apostata, called Matthew de Launy, who being a Minister turned popish priest, and one whom the league made no small use of; who loading these honourable sisters with injuries and reproachful speeches, calling them dogs and Devils incarnate, and worthy to be burned, so left them and never came any more unto them. Soon after the day of the Barricadoes, which is a defence made of earth and stones heaped up, serving to stop a street or any passage, the judges of Chastellot adjudged them to be hanged, and their bodies to be burned to ashes. From which sentence they appealed to the Court, and were brought into the Consciergery, which is the name of a common Gaol belonging to Paris or any other prison.  
On the Even before Saint john Baptists day in the month of june, the common people in Paris making fires as they were wont to do, amongst other insolences, burnt in divers parts 
Queen Elizabeth's picture burned in Paris.  of the City a picture representing the Queen of England.  
The next day the curates and preachers began in their sermons to thunder, saying, That it was not enough to burn the pictures of heretics, but to burn the bodies of the obstinate prisoners: which so enraged the tumultuous sort of people, that the day following, flocking together into the court of the palace, they threatened the Precedents and the Counsel, that some mischief should follow unless they condemned these two prisoners to die. A gentle answer was returned to this factious crew, with promise also that the business should not long be delayed.  
The next day the eldest son of Radegonde presented a petition to the Duchess of Nemours, daughter to the late lady of Ferrare. Her grace solicited the Duke of Guise her son, for the prisoners: whose answer was, That his coming to Paris was not to petition the King in favour of those of the Religion; and if he would do so (in regard of the services which the prisoners had done his grandfather) yet he could not, fearing lest the mad multitude might set upon him.  
The eight and twentieth day of the same month of june, the Court having confirmed the sentence given at Chastellot, sent them bacl thither to be executed, so as about noon they were gagged, because the maid professed, that if they brought her into any Idols Temple, she would extend her voice so loud against the same, that every one should hear it. About three of the clock they were led as sheep to the slaughter, where they constantly persisted in the profession of the true Religion.  
The widow being ascended the Ladder shaken out of her hands a wooden cross, which they had by force affixed thereto, whereat the multitude were so provoked, that they began to throw stones and staves at her, so as the hangman having turned her off the Ladder cut the rope by and by, letting her fall half dead into the fire, wherein she yielded up her soul into the hands of God, as also her sister did.  
¶ Being now come to the year, 1588. it gives us just occasion to call to mind that miraculous deliverance of our noble Queen and Country, from the intended invasion of the Spaniards the same year. The memorial whereof, that it might the rather be continued to the ages succeeding, deserves by way of history here to be inserted as in its due and proper place. Of which deliverance it may truly be said (all things considered) that it was the Lords doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. The true relation whereof here followeth.   

¶ A brief discourse touching the great preparations made by the Spaniards, and other Romish Catholics, for that invincible Navy, intended for the invading and surprising of the Realm of England, together with their utter overthrow.  
HEr Majesty of England having had intelligence from sundry places of the great and diligent preparation of the King of Spain in divers parts both by sea and land, not only of the strongest ships in all places within his dominions, but of all sorts of provision necessary for so mighty a Fleet, as he intended to set forth; and these rumours of war, which before were but 
The Spanish navy prepared to invade England.  sleight, daily increasing, at last it was certainly confirmed by the news on all sides, that in Spain there was an invincible Navy preparing against England; that the most famous captains in military knowledge, and the best soldiers were sent for into Spain, from Italy, Sicily, yea from America. For the Pope and some religious Spaniards, and English fugitives, now recalled the Spaniard to the cogitation of surprising of England, which purpose was interrupted by the Portugal wars. They exhorted him earnestly to do God this service, that had done so much for him; now that he enjoyed Portugal with the West-Indies, and many rich Islands, to add England to all, were an especial service of God, fit for his Catholic Majesty. By this means he might add these flourishing Kingdoms to his Empire, and so keep the Low-countries in peace, and secure the navigations to both Indies. That the preparations of Spain were so great that no power was able to resist it. They made him believe that it was an easier matter to overcome England, than to overcome the Dutchland, because the navigation from Spain to England was much shorter, than to the Netherlands. And by surprising of England the other would easily follow.  
Hereupon the consultation began to be had, of 
Consultation about the best way & means how to oppress England.  the best way and means to oppress England. Alvarus Bassanus, the marquis of S. Cross, who was chief commander in the Navy, advised first to make sure some part of Holland or Zealand, by the Land forces of the Duke of Parma, and by sending before some Spanish ships, so to take some place on a sudden, where the Spanish Navy might have a receptacle, and from whence the invasion might with convenience begin. For in the English sea, which is troublesome, the winds oft changing, and the tides unknown, the Navy could not be in safety. With him agreed Parma who much urged this expedition. Yet others disliked this counsel, as a matter of great difficulty and danger, of long time, of much labour, of great expense, and uncertain success. And that neither secretly nor openly it could be performed, and easily hindered by the English. These thought that with the same labour and expenses England might be won: and the victory would be sure, if a well prepared army from Spain might with a strong Navy be landed on Thames ●oe, and of a sudden surprise London the chief City, by an unexpected assault. This seemed a thing most easy to be effected.  
The Duke of Parma also in Flanders, by the 
The Duke of Parma plays his part.  commandment of the Spaniard, built ships, and a great company of small broad vessels, each one able to transport thirty horse, with bridges fitted for them severally, And hired mariners from the East part of Germany. And provided long pieces of wood, sharpened at the end, and covered with iron, with hooks on the one side; And twenty thousand vessels, with an huge number of faggots, and placed an army ready in Flanders, of an 103. companies of foot, and four thousand horsemen. Among these were seven hundred English fugitives, which were had of all other in most contempt. Neither was Stanley respected or heard, who was set over the English, nor Westmoreland, nor any other who offered their help: but for their impiety towards their own country were shut out from all consultations, and as men unominous rejected, not without detestation. And Pope Sixtus the fifth, that in such a purpose would not be wanting sent Cardinal Alan into 
The Pope excommunicates the Queen, etc.  Flanders, and renewed the Bull's declaratory of Pius 5. and Gregory the thirtéenth. He excommunicateth the Queen, deposeth her, absolveth her subjects from all allegiance, and as if it had been against the Turks and Infidels, he set forth in print a Conceit, wherein he bestowed plenary indulgences, out of the treasure of the Church (besides a million of gold, or ten hundred thousand ducats, to be distributed, (the one half in hand, the other half when either England or some famous haven therein should be won) upon all them that would join their help against England. By which means the marquis of Burgain, of the house of Austria, the Duke of Pastrana, Armady Duke of Savoy, Vespasian Gonzaga, Id. Medici's, and divers other noblemen were drawn into these wars.  
Queen Elizabeth, that she might not be surprised at unawares, prepared as great a Navy as she could, and with singular care and providence maketh ready all things necessary for war. And she herself, which was ever most judicious in discerning of men's wits and aptness, and 
The Queen selects out such able and serviceable men as were fit● est to undertake so great implosment.  most happy in making choice, when she made it out of her own judgement, and not at the commandment of others, designed the best and most serviceable to each several employment. Over the whole Navy she appointed the Lord Admiral Charles Howard, in whom she reposed much trust; and sent him to the West parts of England, where Captain Drake, whom she made Vice-admiral, joined with him. She commanded Henry Seimor, the second son to the Duke of Somerset, to watch upon the Belgic shore with forty English and Dutch ships, that the Duke of Parma might not come out with his forces. Albeit some were of opinion, that the enemy was to be expected, and set upon by land forces, according as it was upon deliveration resolved, in the time of Henry the eighth, when the French brought a great Navy upon the English shore.  
For the land fight, there were placed on the 
Orders taken about the land fight.  South shores twenty thousand: And two armies besides were mustered of the choicest men for war. The one of these which consisted of 1000, horse, twenty two thousand foot, was the Earl of Leicester set over, and camped at Tilbury on the side of Thames. For the enemy was resolved first to set upon London. The other army was governed by the Lord Hunsdon, consisting of thirty four thousand foot, and two thousand horse, to guard the Queen.  
The Lord Grey, Sir Francis Knolles, Sir john Norice, Sir Richard Bingham, Sir Roger Williams, men famously known for military experience, were chosen to confer of the land fight. These thought fit that all those places should be fortified, with men and munition, which were commodious to land in, either out of Spain, or out of Flanders, as Milford haven. Falmouth, Plymouth, Portland, the Isle of Wight, Portsmouth, the open side of Kent called the Downs, the mouth of Thames, Harwich, Yarmouth, Hul, etc. That trained soldiers through all the maritime provinces should meet upon warning given, to defend these places: that they should, by their best means and power, hinder the enemy to take land; if he should take land, than should they wast the Country all about, and spoil every thing that might be of any use to the enemy, that so he might find no more victuals than what he brought upon his shoulders with him. And that by continual alarms the enemy should find no rest day or night. But they should not try any battle, until divers Captains were met together with their companies. That one Captain might be named in every shire which might command.  
Two years before, the Duke of Parma considering how hard a matter it was to end the Belgic 
A Counsel about peace pretended on the adversaries part, whilst they intended to make war.  war, so long as it was continually nourished and supported with aid from the Queen, he moved for a treaty of peace, by the means of Sir james Croft one of the privy Counsel, a man deshous of peace, and Andrew Lo a Dutchman, and professed that the Spaniard had delegated authority to him for this purpose. But the Queen fearing that there was some cunning in this seeking of peace, that the friendship between her and the confederate Princes might be dissolved, and that so they might secretly be drawn to the Spantard; she deferred that treaty for some time. But now, that the wans on both sides prepared might be turned away, she was content to treat of peace; 
It is the honour of a King, saith Solomon, to search out a thing. Delegates sent into Flanders about a treaty of peace  but so, as still holding the weapons in her hand.  
For this purpose in February Delegates were sent into Flanders, the Earl of Derby, the Lord Cobham, Sir james Croft, Doctor Dale, and doctor Rogers. These were received with all humanity on the Duke's behalf, and they presently sent Doctor Dale to him, that a place might be appointed for their treating, and that they might see the authority delegated to him by the Spanish King. He appointed the place near to Ostend, not in Ostend, which then was held of English against the King. His authority delegated he promised then to show, when they were once met together. He wished them to make good speed in the business, lest somewhat might fall out in the mean time which might trouble the motions of peace. Richardotus spoke somewhat more plainly, That he knew not what in this interim should be done against England.  
Not long after, Doctor Rogers was sent to the Prince, by an express commandment from the Queen, to know the truth, whether the Spaniard had resolved to invade England, which he and Richardotus seemed to signify. He affirmed, that he did not so much as think of the invasion of England, when he wished that the business might proceed with speed: and was in a manner offended with Richardotus, who denied that such words fell from him.  
The twelfth of April the Count Aremberg, Champigny, Richardotus, D. Maesius, and Garnier, delegated from the Prince of Parma, met with the English, and yielded to them the honour both in walking and sitting. And when they affirmed that the Duke had full authority to treat of peace, the English moved, thot first a truce might be made. Which they dented; alleging that that thing must needs be hurtful to the Spaniard, who had for six months maintained a great army, which might not be dismissed upon a truce, but upon an absolute peace. The English urged, That a Truce was promised before they came into Flanders. The Spaviard against that held, That six months since a Truce was promised; which they granted, but was not admitted. Neither was it in the Queen's power to undertake a Truce for Holland and Zealand, who daily attempted hostility. The English moved instantly, that the Truce might be general for all the Queen's Territories, and for the Kingdom of Scotland: but they would have it but for four Dutch towns which were in the Queen's hands; that is, Ostend, Flushing, Bergen up Zom, and the Briel; and these only during the Treating, and twenty days after; and that in the mean time it might be lawful for the Queen to invade Spain, or for the Spaniard to invade England, either from Spain or Flanders. At last, when the English could not obtain an abstinence from arms, and could by no means see the Charter by which the Duke of Parma was authorised to treat of peace; they proposed these things, That the ancient leagues between the Kings of England and the Dukes of Burgundy might be renewed and confirmed; That all the Dutch might fully enjoy their own privileges; That with freedom of conscience they might serve God; That the Spanish and foreign fouldiers might be put out of Dutchland, that neither the Dutch nor their neighbouring nations might fear them. If these things might be granted, the Queen would come to equal conditions conceming the towns which now she held (that all might know, that she took taken up arms not for her own gain, but for the necessary defence both of herself and of the Dutch) so that the money which is owing therefore be repaid. To the which they answered, that for renewing the old leagues there should be no difficulty, when they might have a friendly conference of that thing. That concerning the privileges of the Dutch, there was no cause why foreign Princes should take care, which privileges were most favourably granted not only to provinces and towns reconciled, but even to such as by force of arms are brought into subjection. That foreign soldiers were held upon urgent necessity, when as Holland, England, and France were all in arms.  
Touching those Towns taken from the king of Spain, and the repaying of the money, they answered, That the Spaniard might demand for many myriads of Crowns to be from the Queen repaid him, as the Belgic war hath cost him since the time that she hath favoured and protected the Dutch against him.  
At this time Doctor Dale by the Queen's command, going to the Duke of Parma, did gently expostulate with him touching a book printed there, set out lately by Cardinal Allen, where in he exhorts the Nobles and people of England and Ireland to join themselves to the King of Spain's forces, under the conduct of the Prince of Parma, for the execution of the sentence of Pope Sixtus the fifth against the Queen, declared by his Bull; in the which she is declared an heretic, illegitimate, cruel against Mary Queen of Scots, and her subjects were commanded to help Parma against her: (for at that time a great number of those Bulls and Books were printed at Ant werp to be dispersed through England.) The Duke denied that he had seen such a Bull or Book, neither would he do any thing by the Pope's authority, as for his own King, him he must obey. Yet he said, he so observed the Queen for her princely virtues, that after the King of Spain he offered all service to her. That he had persuaded the King of Spain to yield to this treaty of peace, which is more profitable for English than Spanish: for if they should be overcome they would easily repair their loss, but if you be overcome the Kingdom is lost.  
To whom Dale replied, That our Quéea was sufficiently furnished with forces to defend the Kingdom. That a Kingdom will not easily be gotten by the fortune of one battle, seeing the King of Spain in so long a war is not yet able to recover his ancient patrimony in the Netherlands.  
Well, quoth the Duke, be it so, these things are in God's hands.  
After this the Delegates contended among themselves by mutual replications, weaving and unweaving the same web. The English were earnest in this, that freedom of religion might be granted at least for two years to the confederate Provinces. They answered, That as the King of Spain had not entreated that for English Catholics; so they hoped the Queen in her wisdom would not entreat any thing of the King of Spain which might stand against his honour, his oath, and his cons●tence.  
When they demanded the money due from the States of Brabant, it was answered, That the money was lent without the King's authority or privity: but let the account be taken, how much the money was, and how much the King hath spent in these wars, and then it may appear who should look for repayment.  
Thus the English of set purpose were from time to time driven off, until the Spanish fleet was come near the English shore, and the noise of Guns were heard from Sea. Then had they leave to departed, and were by the Delegates honourably brought to the borders near to Calts. The Duke of Parma had in the mean time brought all his forces to the Sea shore.  
Thus this conference came to nothing; undertaken by the Queen, as the wiser than thought, to avert the Spanish fleet; continued by the Spaniard, that he might oppress the Queen, being as he supposed unprovided, and not expecting the danger. So both of them tried to use time to their best advantages.  
In fine the Spanish Fleet well furnished with 
Preparation for setting forth of the Spanish fleet  men, munition, Engines, and all warlike preparation, the best indeed that was ever seen upon the Ocean, called by that arrogant title the Invincible Navy, consisting of a hundred and thirty ships, wherein there were nineteen thousand two hundred ninety; Mariners eight thousand three hundred and fifty: chained rowers eleven thousand and eighty: great Ordnance eleven thousand six hundred and thirty. The chief commander was Perezius Gusmannus, Duke of Medina Sidonia; (For Antonius Colunma Duke of Palian and marquis of Saint Cross, unto whom the chief government was allotted, died whilst things were preparing.) And under him also joannes Martinus Ricaldus, a man of great experience in Sea affairs.  
The 30. of May they loosed out of the River 
The time when the navy set out.  Tagus, and purposing to hold their course to the Groin, in Gallitia, they were beaten and scattered by a tempest: three Galleys by the help of David Gwin an English servant, and by the perfidiousness of the Turks which rowed, were carried away into France. The Fleet with much ado after some days came to the Groin and other harbours near adjoining. The report was, 
The great fleet sore shaken with a tempest.  that the Fleet was so shaken with this tempest, that the Queen was persuaded, that she was not to expect that Fleet this year. And six Francis Walsingham, Secretary, wrote to the Lord Admiral, that he might send bacl four of the greatest shi●s, as if the war had been ended. But the Lord Admiral did not easily give credit to that report; yet with a gentle answer entreated him to believe nothing hastily in so important a matter: As also that he might be permitted to keep those Ships with him which he had, though it were upon his own charges. And finding a favourable wind turned Sails towards Spain, to surprise the enemies shaken Ships in their harbours. When he was not far from the shore of Spain, the wind turned, and he being charged to defend the English shore, fearing that the enemies unséene might by the same wind be driven to England, he returned unto Plymouth.  
Now with the same wind, the twelfth of july, the duke of Medina with his fleet departed from the Groin. And after a few days he sent Rodericus Telius into Flanders, to advertise the duke of Parma, giving him warning that the fleet was approaching, and therefore he was to make himself ready. For Medina his Commission was to join himself with the Ships and Soldiers of Parma; and under the protection of his Fleet, to bring them into England, and to land his land forces upon Thames side.  
The sixteenth day (saith the relator) there was 
The Spanish Navy the second time scattered.  a great calm, and a thick cloud was upon the Sea till noon: then the North wind blowing roughly, and again the West wind till midnight, and after that the East; the Spanish Navy was scattered, and hardly gathered together until they came within the sight of England the ninetéenth day of july. Upon which day the Lord Admiral was certified by Fleming (who had been a Pirate) that the Spanish Fleet was entered into the English Sea, which the Mariners 
Fleming a Pirate discovers the Spanish fleet to the English.  call the Channel, and was descried near to the Lisard. The Lord Admiral brought forth the English Fleet into the Sea, but not without great difficulty, by the skill, labour, and alacrity of the soldiers and mariners, every one labouring; yea the Lord Admiral himself put his hand to this work.  
The next day the English Fleet viewed the 
The fashion of the Spanish fleet described.  Spanish Fleet coming along with Towers like Castles in height, her front crooked like the fashion of the Moon, the horns of the front were extended one from the other about seven miles, or as some say eight miles asunder, sailing with the labour of the winds, the Ocean as it were groaning under it; their sail was but slow, and yet at full sail before the wind. The English were willing to let them hold on their course, and when they were passed by, got behind them, and so got the help of the wind.  
Upon the one and twentieth of july, the Lord Admiral of England sent a Pinnace before, called the Defiance, to denounce the battle by shooting off some pieces. And being himself in the Arch-Royall (the, English Praetorian ship or Admiral) he set upon a ship which he took to be the Spanish Admiral, but it was the ship of Alfonsus Leva. Upon that he bestowed much shot. Presently Drake, Hawkins, and Forbisher came 
The first fight  in upon the Spanish hindmost ships which Ricaldus governed. Upon these they thundered. Ricaldus laboured as much as lay in him to stay his men, who fled away in their Navy, until his ship beaten and much battered with many shot hardly recovered the Fleet. Then the Duke Medina gathered together his dissipated Fleet, and setting up more sail, held on their course, Indeed they could do no other, for the English had gotten the advantage of wind, and their ships were much more nimble, and ready with incredible celerity to come upon the enemy with a full course, and then to turn and return, and be on every side at their pleasure. After a long fight, and that each of them had taken some trial, as of their own courage, so of the Spaniards also, the Lord Admiral thought good not to continue the same any longer, in regard that forty ships were then absent, which at that instant were scarce drawn out of Plymouth Haven.  
The night following, Saint Katherine a Spanish ship, being sore torn with the fight, was received into the midst of the Navy to be mended. Here a great Cantabrian ship of Oquenda, wherein was the Treasurer of the Camp, by force of Gunpowder that had taken fire, was fired: yet it was quenched in time by the ships that came to help her. Of these that came to help the fired ship, one was a Galeon, in which was Petrus Waldez; the foremast of the Galeon was caught in the tak●ing of another ship, and broken. This was taken by Drake, who sent Waidez to Dartmouth, and a great sum of money, viz. fifty five thousand ducats, which he distributed amongst the soldiers. This Waldez coming into Drakes presence, kissed his hand, and told him they had all resolved to die, if they had not been so happy as to fall into his hands, whom he knew to be noble. That night be was appointed to set forth light, but neglected it; and some German Merchant ships coming by that night, he thinking them to be enemies followed them so far, that the English Navy rested all night when they could see no light set forth. Neither did he nor the rest of the Navy find the Admiral until the next day at Even. The Admiral all the night proceeding with the Bear and the Mary Rose did carefully follow the Spaniards with watchfulness. The Duke was busied 
Anno 1620.  in ordering his Navy. Alfonsus Leva was commanded to join the first and last companies. Every ship had his station assigned according to that prescribed form which was appointed in Spain; it was present death to forsake his station. This done, he sent Gliclius an Anceani to Parma, which might declare to him in what case they were, and left that Cantabrian ship of Oquenda to the wind and Sea, having taken out the money and mariners, and put them in other ships. Yet it seemeth that he had not care of all: for that Ship the same day with fifty Mariners and soldiers lamed, and half burnt, fell into the hands of the English, and was carried to Weymuth.  
The three and twentieth of the soon month, the Spaniards having a favourable North wind turned sails upon the English; the English being much readier in the use of their ships, fet about a compass for the wind, and having gotten advantage of the wind, they came to the fight on both sides. They fought a while confusedly with variable success: whilst on the one side the English with great courage delivered the London ships which were enclosed about by the Spaniards; on the other side the Spaniards by valour freed Ricaldus from the extreme danger he was in: great were the effulminations which by beating of Ordnances were heard this day. But the loss (by the good providence of God) fell upon the Spanish side, their ships being so high that the shot went over our English ships; and the English having such a fair mark at their taller ships never shot in vain. Amidst which encounters, Cock an Englishman, being caught indeed in the midst of the Spanish ships, could not be recovered, but perished, howbeit with great honour he rebenged himself. Thus a long time the English ships with great agility were sometimes upon the Spaniards, giving them the one side, and then the other, and presently were off again, and still took the Sea, to make themselves ready to come in again. Whereas the Spanish ships being of great burden were troubled and hindered, and stood to been marks for the English Bullets. For all that the Admiral would not admit the English to 
The Admiral would not suffer his ships to come to grapple with the Spanish.  come to board their ships, because they had a full army in their ships, which he had not; their ships were many in number, and greater, and higher, that if they had come to grapple, as some would have had if, the English being much lower than the Spanish ships must needs have had the worst of them that fought from the higher ships. And if the English had been overcome, the loss would have been greater than the victory could have been; for ours being overcome would have put the kingdom in hazard.  
The four and twentieth day of july they gave over fight on both sides. The Admiral sent some small Barks to the next English shore, to supply the provision; And divided all his Navy into four squadrons: The first whereof was under his own government; the next Drake governed; the third Hawkins; the last Forbisher. And he appointed out of every squadron certain little ships, which on divers sides might set upon the Spaniards in the night, but a sudden calm took them, and so that advice was without effect.  
The five and twentieth day, being S. james 
The third fight.  day, S. Anne the Galeon of Portugal, not being able to hold course with the rest, was set upon by some small English ships. To whose aid came in Leva, and Didacus Tells Enrigues with three Galleasses: which the Admiral and the Lord Thomas Howard espying, made in against the Galleasses (the calm was so great that they were drawn in by boats with cords) and did so beat upon the Galleasses with great shot, that with much ado, and not without great loss, they hardly recovered the Galeon. The Spaniards reported that the Admiral of Spain was that day in the hindmost company, and being come nearer the English ships then before, was sore beaten with the English great Ordnance, many men slain in her, her great mast overthrown. And after that the Admiral of Spain, accompanied with Ricaldus and others, did set upon the English Admiral, who by the benefit of the wind suddenly turning escaped. The Spaniards hold on their course again, and send to the Duke of Parma, that with all speed he should join his ships with the King's Fleet. These things the English knew not, who writ that ●he● had stricken the Lantern from one of the Spanish ships, the stem from another, and had sore beaten a third, doing much harm to her. That the Non Parigdy, and the Mary Rose fought a good while with the Spaniards; and the Triumph being in danger, o●her ships came in good time to help her.  
The next day the Lord Admiral knighted the 
Knights made.  Lord Thomas Howard, The Lord Sheffield, Roger Townesend, john Hawkins, and Martin Forbisher, for their valour well employed in the last fight. After this they resolved not to set upon the enemy until they came into the strait of Calis, where Henry Seimor, and William Winter stayed for their coming. Thus with the fair gale the Spanish Fleet goeth forward, and the English followed. This great Spanish Armadoe was so far from being esteemed Invincible in the opinions of the English, that many young men and Gentlemen, in hope to be partakers of a famous victory against the Spaniards, provided ships of their own charges, and joined themselves to the English Fleet; among whom were the Earls of Essex, of Northumberland, of 
Noblemen and Gentlemen join with the fleet.  Cumberland, Thomas and Robert Cecilles, Henry Brookes, William Hatton, Robert Cary, Ambrose Willoughby, Thomas Gerard, Arthur Gorge, and other Gentlemen of good note and quality.  
The seven and twentieth day at Even, the 
Purposing to execute their design on friday the 12. of August, the night being dark, but how happily the same was prevented, read the next section following.  Spainards' cast anchor near to Calis, being admonished of their skilful Seamen, that if they went any further, they might be endangered by force of that tide to be driven into the North Ocean. Near to them stood the English Admiral with his Fleet within a great Guns shot. To the Admiral Seimor and Winter now join their ships; so that now there were an hundred and forty ships in the English Fleet, able and well furnished for fight, for sail, and to turn which way was needful: and yet there were but fifteen of these which bore the burden of the battle and repulsed the enemy. The Spaniard, as often he had done before, so now with great earnestness sent to the Duke of Parma to send forty fly boats, without the which they could not fight with the English, because of the greatness and slowness of their own ships, and the agility of the English ships: And entreating him by all means now to come to Sea with his army, which army was now to be protected as it were under the wings of the Spanish Annadoe, until they took land in England.  
But the Duke was unprovided, and could not come out at an instant. The broad ships with flat bottoms being then full of chinks must been mended. Victuals wanted and must be provided. The Mariners being long kept against their wills began to shrink away. The Ports of Dunkirk and Nieuport, by which he must bring his army to the sea, were now so beset with the strong ships of Holland and Zealand, which were 
Anno 1588.  furnished with great and small munition, that he was not able to come to Sea, unless he would come upon his own apparent destruction, and cast himself and his men wilfully into a headlong danger. Yet he omitted nothing that might be done, being a man eager and industrious, and inflamed with a desire of overcoming England.  
But Queen Elizabeth her providence and 
A notable stratagem of the English.  care prevented both the diligence of this man, and the credulous hope of the Spaniard: for by her commandment the next day the Admiral took eight of their worst ships, charging the Ordnance therein up to the mouth with small shot, nails, and stones, and dressed them with wild fire, pitch, and rosin, and filled them full of brimstone and some other matter fit for fire, and these being set on fire by the ministry and guiding of Young and Prowse, were secretly in the night by the help of the wind set full upon the Spanish Fleet, which on Sunday the seventh of August they sent in among them as they lay at anchor.  
When the Spaniards saw them come near, the flame shining and giving light all over the sea; they supposing those ships, besides the danger of fire, to have been also furnished with deadly Engines, to make horrible destruction among them; lifting up a most hideous woeful cry, some pull up anchors, some for haste cut their Cables, they set up their sails, they apply their oars, and stricken with a Panic terror, in great haste they ●ed most confusedly. Among them the Praetorian galleass floating upon the Seas, her rudder being broken, in great danger and fear drew towards Calis, and sticking in the Sand was taken by Amias Preston, Thomas Gerard, and Harvey; Hugh Moncada the governor was slain, the soldiers and Mariners were either killed or drowned; In her there was found great store of Gold, which fell to be the prey of the English. The ship and Ordnance fell to the share of the Governor of Calts.  
The Spaniards report, that the Duke when he saw the fiery ships coming commanded all the fleet to pull up their anchors, but so, as the danger being past, every ship might return again to his station: and he himself returned, giving a sign to the rest by shooting off a Gun; which was heard but of a few, for they were far off scattered, some into the open Ocean, some through fear were driven upon the shallows of the coast of Flanders.  
Over against Gravelling the Spanish fleet began to gather themselves together. But upon 
The 4. sight before Gravelling, Aug 8.  them came Drake and Fenner, and battered them with great Ordnance: to these Fènton, Southwell, Béeston, Cross, Riman, and presently after the Lord Admiral, Thomas Howard, and Sheffield came in and all joined together. The Duke Medina, Leva, Oquenda, Ricaldus, and others with much ado getting themselves out of the shallows sustained the English force as well as they might, until most of their ships were pierced and torn; the Galleon S. Matthew, governed by Diego Pimentellus, coming to aid Francis Toletan, being in the S. Philip, was pierced and shaken with the reiterated shots of Seimor and Winter, and driven to Ostend, and was at last taken by the Flushingers. The S. Philip came to the like end; so did the Galleon of Biscay and divers others.  
The last day of this month, the Spanish fleet striving to recover the straits again, were driven toward Zealand. The English left off pursuing them, as the Spaniards thought, because they saw them in a manner cast away; for they could not avoid the shallows of Zealand. But the wind turning, they got them out of the shallows, and then began to consult what were best for them to do. By common consent they resolved to return into Spain by the Northern Seas, for they wanted many necessaries, especially shot, their ships were torn, and they had no hope that the Duke of Parma could bring forth his forces. And so they took the Sea, and followed the course toward the North. The English Navy followed, and sometimes the Spanish turned upon the English, insomuch that it was thought by many that they would turn bacl again.  

¶ A description of the Queen's coming to the Camp at Tilbury, with the manner of her behaviour there, as it is related by a Popish Spy, in a letter written here in England to Mendea. The Copy of which letter by good hap was found in the chamber of one Richard Leigh a Seminary Priest, as well in French as English: which Priest was executed for high Treason whilst the Spanish Armado was on the Sea.  
She caused also, saith he, an army to encamp near the Sea side upon the river of Thames. 
The Queen comes to the camp at Tilbury.  After the army was come thither, she would not by any advice be stayed, but for comfort of her people, and to show her own magnanimity of heart, she went thereunto, lying at that time between the City of London and the sea, under the charge of the Earl of Leicester, placing herself between the Enemy and her City; and there she viewed her army, passing through it divers times, and lodging in the borders of it, returned again and dined in the army. First viewing from place to place the people as they were by their Countries lodged and quartered by their several camps. Afterwards when they were all reduced into battle, prepared as it were for fight, she reduced round about with a Leaders staff in her hand, only accompanied with the General and three or four others attending upon her: but yet to show her state (I well marked it) she had the sword carried before her by the Earl of Ormond. There she was generally saluted with cries, with shouts, with all tokens of love, of obedience, of readiness, and willingness to fight for her, as seldom hath the like been seen in an army, considering she was a Queen. All which tended to show a marvellous concord in a mutual love between a Queen and her subjects, and of reverence and obedience of subjects to their Sovereign; all which she requited with very princely thanks and a good speech.  
I could enlarge the description hereof with many more particulars of mine own sight; for thither I went as many others did, and all that day wand'ring from place to place, I never heard any word spoken of her, but in praising her for her stately person and princely behaviour, and in praying for her life and safety, with cursing of all her enemies, both traitors and all Papists, with earnest desire to venture their lives for her safety. And besides such particular acclamations, the whole army in every quarter did so deboutly at certain times sing in her hearing, in very tuneable manner, divers Psalms put into form of prayers, in praise to Almighty God, no ways to be misliked, that she greatly commended them, 
Anno 1588.  and with very earnest speech thanked God with them. This that I writ you may be sure I do not with any comfort, but to give you these manifest arguments, that neither this Qéene doth discontent her people, nor her people do show any discontent in any thing they be commanded to do for her service, as heretofore hath been imagined.  
The same day wherein the last fight was, the Duke of Parma, after his vows offered to the Lady of Holla, came somewhat late to Dunkirk, and was received with some opprobrious words of the Spaniards, as if in favour of Queen Elizabeth he had slipped the fairest opportunity that could be to do the service. He to make some satisfaction, punished the purveiours that had not made provision of beer, bread, and victuals which was not yet ready nor embarked; secretly smiting at the insolency of the Spaniards, when he heard them glorying, that what way soever they came upon England, they would have an undoubted victory; that the English were not able to endure the sight them. Bernardinus Mendoza did indeed by Books in France sing a foolish and lying triumphant 
For which a Papist sticks not to tax him, writing upon this subject to Mendcza. The Spaniards dismayed fl●e away for fear.  song before the victory. The English Admiral appointed Seimor and the Hollanders to watch upon the coast of Flanders, that the Duke of Parma should not come out; himself followed the Spaniards upon their backs, until they were past Edinburgh frith.  
The Spaniards seeing all hopes fail, and finding no other help for themselves but by flight, fled amain, and never made stay. And so this great Navy, being three years preparing with great cost, was within a month overthrown, and after 
And all their preparations blasted: the English receiving small loss, viz. not one hundred men in all, nor one ship but that of Cocks.  many were killed, being chased away (of English there were not one hundred lost, nor one ship lost, saving that of Cocks) was driven about all Britain by Scotland, Orcades, Ireland, tossed and shaken with tempests, and much lessened, and came home without glory. Whereupon some money was coined with a Navy fleeing away at full sail, and this inscription, Venit, Vidit, Fugit, Other were coined with the ships fired, the navy confounded, in honour of the Queen, inscribed, Dux foemina facti. As they fled, it is certain that many of their ships were cast away upon the shores of Scotland and Ireland. More than seven hundred soldiers and Mariners were cast up upon the Scottish shors, who at the Duke of Parma his intercession with the Scots King, the Queen of England consenting, were after a y●are sent into Flanders. But they that were cast up upon the Irish shore by tempests came to more miserable fortunes; for some were killed by the wild Irish; others by the Deputies command; for he fearing that they might join themselves to the wild Irish (& Bingham the Governor of Connach being once or twice commanded to slay them having yenelded, but refusing to do it) Fowl the under Martial was sent, and killed them; which cruelty the Queen much condemned; whereupon the rest being afraid, sick, and hungry, with their torn ships committed themselves to the sea, and many were drowned.  
Queen Elizabeth came in public thanksgiving to Paul's Church, in a Chariot drawn 
Queen Elizabeth giveth thanks to God for so unexpected a deliverance.  with two horses, her Nobles accompanying her with a very gallant train through the streets of London which were hung with blue cloth: the companies standing on both sides, were in their liveries; the Banners that were taken from the enemies were spread; she heard the Sermon, anpublique thanks were rendered unto God with great joy. This public joy was augmented when sir Robert Sidney, returning out of Scotland, brought from the King assurance of his noble mind and affection to the Queen, and to religion; which as in sincerity he had, established, so he purposed to maintain with all his power. Sir Robert Sidney was sent to him when the Spanish fleet was coming, to congratulate and to give him thanks for his propense affection towards the maintenance of the common cause; and to declare how ready she would be to help him if the Spaniards should land in Scotland; and that he might recall to memory with what strange ambition the Spaniard had gaped for all Britain, urging the Pope to excommunicate him, to the end that he might be thrust from the Kingdom of Scotland, and from the succession in England: and to give him notice of threatening of Mendoza and the Pope's Nuncio, who threatened his ruin if they could work it; and therefore warned him to take especial heed to the Scottish Papists.  
The King pleasantly answered, That he looked for no other benefit from the Spaniard, then that which Polyphemus promised to Ulysses, to devour him last after all his Fellows were devoured.   

¶ To close up this whole relation, hear what The odour Beza writes in certain gratulatory Verses written in Latin, and sent unto her Majesty: the effect of which Verses is this in English.  

WIth Navy huge the Spaniard proud  
The English seas had spread,  
And all to set the English Crown  
Upon the Spanish head.   

And would you gladly understand  
The cause of all this rout,  
Ambition first did lay the plot,  
And lucre brought them out.   

How well this pride thus puffed up  
A puff did overthrow:  
And swelling wave such swelling wights  
How well did overflow.   

How well that Worrier of mankind,  
That Spanish cruel Wolf  
Was tossed and tumbled up and down  
Within the Ocean gulf.   

And you for whom both all the winds  
And all the waters fight,  
O noble Queen, of all the world  
The only true delight.   

Go forward still to rule for God,  
Ambition laid aside;  
Go forward still for Christ his Flock  
In bounty to provide.   

That thou mayst England govern long,  
Long England thee enjoy,  
As well a love unto the good,  
As to the bad annoy.   
From Geneva, besieged by the Duke of Savoy, the twelfth day of August, Anno 1589. Your Majesty's most humble Orator. Theodore Beza.    

¶ The death of the Duke of Guise, and Henry 
Anno 1598.  the third King of France.  
IT was not long after that the Duke of Guise, who was slain by the Lord Lougna at the king's Chamber door, and King Henry the third were taken away; he being the last of the house of Vallois, and dying without any lawful heirs of his body begotten.  
The manner of whose death was thus. A Friar of the Order of Saint Dominicke, called james Clement, pretended he had matters of great consequence to impart to the King: who being admitted into his presence, upon his knees presented the King with a Letter which he drew out of one sléeve; which whilst the King attentively read, the Friar pulled forth a poisoned knife out of his other sléeve, wherewith he stabbed the King into the lower part of his belly. The King feeling himself hurt therewith, snaching it out of the wound, struck the same into the Friar's eye, who hasting to get away, the King crying out, His Lords and Gentlemen perceiving what the Friar had done, slew him presently with rapiers and swords. The King before he died, having reigned fourteen years and seven months, called for the King of Navarre, all the Princes, Lords and Noblemen, that were in his camp, and declared that the King of Navarre was the true lawful heir to the Crown of France; willing them all to acknowledge him for their King, and that notice should likewise be given throughout all his camp and Kingdom also.  
Thus the sovereign judge of the world made 
The reign of Henry the fourth over the kingdom of France.  way for the entrance of Henry the fourth to have dominion over the Kingdom of France. Now howsoever from the year 1589. to this present year 1598. the Churches of Christ have seen marvellous changes, and how the league for a time made many furious onsets: yet it pleased God so to moderate things, that the faithful were preserved from being persecuted; yea, they obtained of their Prince many privileges and favours. For the King in the first years of his reign continuing in the profession of the true Religion, wherein he had been bred and brought up, did manfully resist both these of the league, and the Spaniards, the great God of battle's blessing the right and just wars undertaken by this Prince, to the confusion of all his enemies, till he fell to side with Popery; though the affairs of his Kingdom gained but little thereby.   

¶ A Note touching the Popes Bull.  
THe Leaguers seeing what prosperous success God gave King Henry the fourth in his wars undertaken against them, fearing that in the end all would yield unto him, they procured a new excommunication from Rome, against him and all his faithful subjects, causing the same to be published at Pontee I'Arch in Normandy, by Marcellus Laudria●us a malapert jesuite. The king, being advertised thereof, commanded his Court of Parliament holden at Cane, to proceed against Pope Gregory the fourteenth who sent it, and his Nuncio that brought it, as against Tyrants, conspirators with Rebels, perturbers of the state, sowers of seditions, and the common and notorious enemies of God and all goodness.  
Then taking the Pope's Bull, he caused it to be fastened to a Gibbet at Tours, by the common hangman of the town, and there to be consumed to ashes, to the great rejoicing of all the beholders.   

¶ The History of one Margaret Pierrone, who chose rather to be burned herself, than willingly to burn her Bible, Anno 1593.  
THere was one Margaret Pierrone borne in a village of Cambray called Sansay, who with her husband retired into the City of the Valencians. Now because she could not endure the bad qualities of a maid servant of hers, she was by her said maid accused to the new sect-Masters surnamed the jesuites, for that she had not been in many years at the mass, as also for keeping in her house a Bible, in reading whereof was her whole delight. They acquainting the Magistrate herewith, she was by and by apprehended: some friends sent her an inkling thereof before hand once or twice, that she should get her some where out of the way: but the errand was not done, God having a purpose that she should bear witness of his truth, to fill up the number of those that were to die for the name of jesus.  
Being in prison, the judges calling her before them, said, Margaret, are you not willing to return home unto your house, and there live with your husband and children? Yes saith she, if it may stand with the good will of God. They added further, that they had so wrought with their Fathers the jesuites, that in doing a small matter she might be set at liberty, If, saith she, it be not a thing contrary to God's glory and mine own salvation, you shall hear what I will say. No such thing Margaret, said they: for a scaffold shall be erected in the chief place of the City, upon which you are to present yourself, and there to crave pardon for your offending the Law; then a fire being kindled, you must cast your bible therein to be consumed, without speaking any word at all.  
I pray you my masters tell me, saith she, Is my Bible a good book, or no? Yes, we confess it is, said they, If you allow it to be good, said the woman, why would you have me cast it into the fire? Only said they, to give the jesuits content. Imagine it to be but paper that you burn, and then all is well enough, do so much for saving your life, and we will meddle no more with you; you may buy you another when you will.  
They spent about two hours in persuading her hereunto, showing how she might do a less evil, that a greater good might come of it. By the help of God, saith she, I will never consent to do it. What would the people say, when they see me burn my Bible? will they not exclaim and say, yonder is a wretched woman indeed, that will burn the Bible wherein are contained all the Articles of our Christian faith? I will burn my body sure, before that I will burn my Bible.  
Then seeing she would in no sort conform herself either to the will of the jesuites, or to theirs, they caused her to be committed close prisoner, and to be fed only with bread and water, none to be permitted so much as to speak unto her, thinking by this hard usage to overcome her: but all was to no purpose. Being thus long shut up, and no news heard of her one way or other, every one imagned that they had put her to death privily. Her judges were wi●●ing to have saved her life, sending often a Doctor unte her called N. of Vivendyne to turn her from her resolution; 
Anno 1593.  but he found it too hard a task for him to effect, often confessing to them that sent him, that he found no cause at all in her why they should put her to death.  
But on Wednesday the two and twentieth of january 1593. she was condemned to be brought upon a stage set up in the Market place before the town-house, there to see her books burnt; than herself to be strangled at a post, and her body dragged to the dunghill without the City. She coming to the place, and ascending the Scaffold, distinctly pronounced the Lords Prayer. Then seeing her books burned in her presence, she uttered these words with an audible voice; you burn there the word of God, which yourselves have acknowledged to be good and holy. Having again repeated the Lords Prayer, she was strangled and died peaceably in the Lord, so as she was nothing altered in her colour after she was dead, leaving to the Valencians the truth of this sentence, Precious in the sight of the Lord is the martyrdom 
Psal. 116. 15.  of his Saints; and to the judges, and her hangmen the jesuites, a perpetual corrasive to their consciences.   

¶ An English man burned at Rome.  
IN the year 1595. about the end of May there was executed a young man at Rome about the age of five and twenty years, who went into the Church of Magdalen, where beholding their behaviour, being pricked forward with religious zeal and constant resolution, not being able to endure the sight of those horrible impieties which were there committed amongst them: As the Bishop was setting forward to go on procession, this young man directed his way towards the Church porch: and as the procession began to pass forward he waited till the Bishop came that bore the Host, and in his going forth stepped to the pixe, plucking it out of his hands, threw it to the ground, saying aloud, ye wretched Idolaters, do ye fall down to a morsel of bread? The people presently fell fell upon the young man; yet without touching his person, notwithstanding the great stir they made, he was from thence sent to prison to the Capitol. Complaint being made thereof to Pope Clement the eighth touching all that which had happened; He presently ordained that he which had done it should be burned the same day, for an example and terror to all his companions. But some of the Pope's Cardinals being then at hand, advised that he should be detained rather a while in prison, to be examined by all exquisite tortures, to make him confess his fellows, and who had set him on. Having kept him eight days in prison, nothing could be drawn from him, but this speech, Such was the will of God.  
When they saw they could not prevail, his indictment was framed, and his sentence registered, namely that he was to pass from the Capitol, naked unto his middle, and to wear on his head the form of a Devil, or Dragon, his breeches painted all over with flames of fire, and thus being bound in a cart, to be burned alive, being first carried in this manner about the City.  
The Patiented understanding how he was to be handled, lifting up his eyes, implored help from the Almighty; and seeing how he was derided of all, continued in his devotion and prayers. He could not refrain from uttering somewhat against the life of the Cardinals and their associates, who hearing it, began to be in a rage, and that he might no longer bewray their wickedness, they caused a great gag to be forced into his mouth, which vexed him more than all the rest, when he testified, saying, How shall I call upon my God? But he patiently submitted himself to endure all their cruelties,  
In this plight he was brought to magdalen's, where he had cast down the Idol, and there one of the hangmen cut off his hand before the door: at which the patiented being not much moved, his hand being set on a pole in the cart, the two tormentors made him feel the force of the fire, taking each of them a great torch in his hand flaming, with which they scorched and burned his flesh through all the city of Rome.  
At length they arrived at the place called Campio de Pior, by which time the young man was brought into a pitiful case, being scorched all over his body, all blistered, and bloody, having nothing whole but his head, which he now and then lifted up.  
Being taken down out of the cart, and seeing the post whereunto he was to be fastened with three chains of iron; he went of himself to the post, and falling on his knees kissed the chains with which he was there to be bound till the sacrifice should be ended.  
But before the fire was put to him, he was urged by Friars and Priests to worship an Idol which they presented there before him. From which turning away his face, he shown unto them his constant resolution to the contrary, holding on his Christian course unto the end: which he truly testified; for as soon as the flames of fire seized on him, bowing his head he quietly yielded up his soul into the hands of God.   

¶ The death and martyrdom of an old man of Milan, who was burned at Rome.  
THe same year they burned an old man who for a long time had lain in the Inquisitors cares. He died with great constancy and resolution. Before his death he was exhorted and importuned by the Monks to kiss a crucifix. He seeing their impudence, said, If ye take not this Idol out of my sight, you will constrain me to spit upon it, which when they heard, he was sent away to the fire, and consumed to ashes.   

¶ The troubles and persecution of Bartholomew Copin, a godly and religious martyr of Christ.  
IN the year 1601. Bartholomew Copin of the valley of Luserne resorted unto a place called Ast in Piedmont, with certain merchandise, purposing to vent the same at a Fair there, which was to be kept the day following. It so fell out, that sitting at supper in the evening with sundry other Merchants, one amongst the rest began to use some speech about the diversitios of Religions, and there withal spoke something tending to the disgrace of those of the valleys of Angrougne and the neighbour villages.  
Copin hearing such speeches cast forth against his Brethren, as he little expected from men of that sort, and also against their Religion, all which tended to the dishonour of God; he feared lest it should be offensively taken, if he should not make some reply unto those blasphemies which he heard with his, ears, and so answer him who held such a discourse against the religion which himself professed. He who reproved Copin asked, Are you one of Vandois? He answered, yes I am. And 
Anno 1601.  what? said the other, believe you not that God is in the Host? No, said Copin. Oh, said the other, see how false your Religion is? My religion, said Copin, is no less true than God is God, and as certain as I am sure to die.  
The next day Copin was called before the Bishop of Ast, who told him that report had been made to him of some offensive speeches which he had used the night passed in his lodging: and therefore it behoved him now to acknowledge his fault, if he meant to obtain pardon for the same, otherwise he must look to be chastised according to his demerits.  
Copin answered, he had uttered nothing, but that which he was first provided to speak; nor had he said aught, but what he was resolved to maintain to the hazard of his life. He affirmed that God had bestowed upon him some worldly goods, as also a wife and children, but that he was not so glued in his affection to any of them, but he could be 
Luke 9 23.  content to forgo them all, rather than the peace of a good conscience.  
As touching his carriage and behaviour, if it pleased him, he said, to make enquiry thereof among the Merchants of Ast, they could all resolve him as touching his honest dealing: who also he knew would witness with him, that he had wronged none in all that time he had conversed among them. And inasmuch as he was a Merchant traffiquing in and about his lawful calling, he ought to be dismissed and to be no further molested. For if it were lawful for jews and Turks to trade in Fairs and Markets, and to use commerce throughout Piedmont; that favour ought much more to be permitted unto him who was a Christian. And as touching the matter of Religion, whereabout he was accused, he meddled not at all therewith for his own particular, but had questions propounded to him concerning the same by others: in which regard leave was granted him to answer and to yield a reason of his faith in any place, to any whomsoever they were that should ask what he thought of the same: yea, liberty was granted even by his Excellency to those of the Valleys of Vandoyes to answer any man to a question demanded; provided that he? proceeded not to, teach and instruct others.  
The Bishop regarded none of these allegations, but commanded he should be put into prison. The next day the Bishop's Secretary came to visit Copin, testifying how much good will he bore him; advising him as a friend, that if he acknowledged not his fault, he was in great danger of his life.  
Copin answered, that his life was in the hands 
Psal. 89. 47, 48.  of God, and that he would never seek to save it to the prejudice of God's glory: also, that he had not above two or three turns to fetch here in this world, before he arrived in heaven; and therefore prayed God so to assist him by his grace, that he might never leave the straight way which leadeth thereto.  
A few days after he was examined by a Monk, who was an Inquisitor, in the presence of the Bishop, who vexed him a long while with his sugared discourse, and by fair words endeavoured to draw him to abjure his Religion. But Copin resisted him still by the holy Scriptures; showing that if he should now be ashamed of Christ 
Mat. 8. 38.  and deny him, Christ might justly be ashamed of him, and utterly deny him before his heavenly father.  
The Monk finished his dispute with this dogged farewell, Away thou cursed Lutherane, thou shalt go to all the Devils in hell; and when thou comest to be tormented amongst those unclean spirits, then wilt thou remember these holy admonitions which we have tendered unto thee for the saving of thy soul, but thou hadst rather go to hell, than to reconcile thyself to thy holy Mother the Church. It is not long since, said Copin, that I was reconciled to the true Church.  
After many violent assaults they gave way for his wife to come unto him, and with her one of his sons, promising them to set him at liberty to go home with them, if he would make amends for his fault committed, by acknowledging the same. They gave his son and wife leave, to this purpose, to stay supper with him in prison: during which time he used many exhor●ations tending to patience; albeit the wife should departed to her house without an husband, or the child without his father: for be you well assured, said her, that God will be a better husband and a father unto you than ever I was or can be. For his own part, he said, he was not bound to love wife or children more than Christ: besides, they had cause to rejoice, and to think him happy, that God would honour him so fare as to bear witness to his truth with the loss of his life, and hoped, he said, that God would be so  to him, as to support him under any torments he was to endure for his glories sake.  
In conclusion he commended his son and one daughter to his wife's care, which God had given them in the married estate; charging her again and again to see them brought up virtuously and in the fear of God. He charged his son to obey his mother, so should he be made partaker of the promised blessing. He entreated them both to pray, for him, that God would fortify him against all temptations. And thus having blessed his son, and taken leave of his wife, they were conducted out of the prison, and he shut up as he was before.  
The woman and her son were dissolved into tears, sighing and crying out, that it would have moved the stoniest heart to compassion: but this holy man, not contenting himself with that he had said to them by word of mouth, writ unto his wife this Letter ensuing, the original whereof she hath exhibited to us, written and signed with the hand of the said Copin, the inscription thus following.  
¶ To my well-beloved wife, Susanna Copin, from the Tower of Lucerna.  
Dear yoke-fellow, I received much consolation by your coming to this place, and by so much the more as it was beyond my expectation; and I suppose you also were not a little comforted that you had such an opportunity offered you, as to sup with me the last night, being Saturday the fifteenth of September, 1601. I know not well what they aimed at in permitting you so to do. But God ordereth all these things. But as fare as I can guess, it shall be the last time that ever we shall sup together in this life: and therefore pray to God that he will not cease to be a comfort unto you. Trust you still in him, for he hath promised never to leave nor forsake those that put their trust in him. God hath endued you with wisdom, govern your own family in such sort, that our children Samuel and Martha may be obedient unto you: whom in the name and authority of God, I command that they obey you, for so the blessing of Almighty God shall light upon them.  
Dear wife, be not over pensive for me, for 
Anno 1605.  if God hath ordained me now to attain unto the end of my race, and that I must render into the hands of the Almighty my soul, which so long time he hath lent me; my hope is, that of his holy and divine mercy he will receive it into his Kingdom, for his own beloved Son's sake jesus Christ our Lord, through whom I believe that my sins are forgiven, for the only merit of his holy death and passion. Also my prayer is, that he will assist me by the power of his holy spirit unto my last breath.  
Be fervent in prayer, and in all other parts of God's worship and service, for this is the way to true blessedness. Take no care about sending any thing unto me for these three weeks, and then I pray you send me some money if you think good to give the jailor, and somewhat more for mine own necessaries, if it please God I live so long. Also I pray you call to mind what I have often told you, namely how God prolonged King Hezechias 
Isa. 38 5.  life for fifteen years. But he hath preserved my life much longer; for it is many years ago since you saw me at the point of death, and through God's goodness I am alive; and I hope, yea I am assured that he will so long preserve me as shall be for his glory and my eternal good, through his only free grace.  
From the prison of Ast, the sixteenth of September, 1601.  
The Bishop of Ast was somewhat troubled about this his prisoner; for if he had let him go, he feared it would breed some scandal, and many might thereby be emboldened to open their mouths wide against the Roman religion. Besides, there was a clause in the Contract made between his Excellency and the people of Vandois, which exempted those of the religion from offence, in these words; And if it shall fall out that they be asked or questioned withal in Piedmont, about the cause of Religion, by any of his excellencies subjects, it shall be lawful for those of the said Religion to answer without suffering any penal or personal punishment for the same.  
Now Copin had a question put to him, in which respect he ought to have been cleared. But the Bishop would by no means hear that he had unjustly imprisoned him; and therefore that his death should not be laid to his charge, nor yet that he should be sent away absolved, he sent the cause of his Endictment to Pope Clement the eighth, to know what should be done with him. We cannot learn what answer the Pope returned to the Bishop; but not long after this good man was found dead in prison, not without some apparent suspicion of his being strangled there; lest if they had executed him in public, the people should have been edified by his constancy.  
Being dead, he was condemned to be burned, and therefore having caused him to be brought out of priso●, they read his sentence openly, and the body was cast into the fire.  
Thus have you the last among the Vandois, which is come to our knowledge, that were persecuted to death for the cause of Religion.  
¶ Mention hath heretofore been often made of sundry bloody massacres in foreign parts; but we are now come to fall upon the report of a business nearer home, which if the most wise and watchful providence of God had not timely and graciously prevented, it would have (to the ruin of our Church and state) proved such a massacre, the like whereof the heart of man never conceived, the care of man never heard of, nor the tongue or pen of man could scarce ever have utteted; namely, at one blow to have blown up not only the King, Queen, and royal posterity, but the whole body of the state in general. Now as the Church and State had each of them a share in this so admirable a deliverance from God upon the fifth day of November, Anno 1605. so each of them shown their care, if it might be, for ever to perpetuate the praise of God for the same on the said day; the one by stablishing an act of Parliament for it; the other by publishing a form of thanksgiving the better to effect it; some expression whereof the Reader may hap to meet with at the end of the discourse following.   

¶ A discourse touching the manner of the discovery of the Pouder-treason, with the examination of some of the Prisoners.  
WHile this land and whole Monarchy flourished in a most happy and plentiful peace, as well at home as abroad, sustained and conducted by these two main pillars of all good government, Piety and justice, no foreign grudge, nor inward whispering of discontentment any way appearing; the King being upon his return from his hunting exercise at Royston, upon occasion of the drawing near of the Parliament time, which had been twice prorogued already; partly in regard of the season of the year, and partly of the Term; as the winds are ever stillest immediately before a storm; and as the Sun blenks often hottest to foretell a following shower; so at that time of greatest calm did that secretly hatched thunder begin to cast forth the first flashes and flaming lightnings of the approaching tempest. For the Saturday of the week immediately preceding the King's return, which was upon a Thursday (being but ten days before the Parliament) the Lord Mountegle son and hoire to 
A letter delivered to the L. Mountegle  the Lord Morley, being in his own lodging ready to go to supper at seven of the clock at night, one of his Footmen (whom he had sent of an errand over the street) was met by an unknown man of a reasonable tall personage, who delivered him a Letter, charging him to put it in my Lord his Master's hands. Which my Lord no sooner received, but that having broken it up, and perceiving the same to be of an unknown and somewhat unlegible hand, and without either date or subscription, did call one of his men unto him for helping him to read it. But no sooner did he conceive the strange contents thereof, although he was somewhat perplexed what construction to make of it (as whether of a matter of consequence, as indeed it was, or whether some foolish devised Pasquil by some of his enemies to scar him from his attendance at the Parliament) yet did he as a most dutiful and loyal subject conclude, not to conceal it, what ever might come of it. Whereupon, notwithstanding the lateness and darkness of the night in that season of the year, he presently repaired to his Majesty's Palace at 
Revealed to the Earl of Salisbury.  Whitehall, and there delivered the same to the Earl of Salisbury his Majesty's principal Secretary. Whereupon the said Earl of Salisbury having read the Letter, and heard the manner of the coming of it to his hands, did greatly encourage and commend my Lord for his discretion; telling him plainly, that whatsoever the purpose of the Letter might prove hereafter, yet did this accident put him in mind of divers advertisements he had received from beyond the seas, wherewith he had acquainted as well the King himself, as divers of his privy Counsellors, concerning some business the Papists were in both at home and abroad, making preparation for some combination among them against this Parliament time, for enabling them to deliver at that time to the King some petition for toleration of Religion: which should be delivered in some such 
Purpose of the Papists for delivering a petition to his Majesty to crav: toleration of religion.  order, and so well backed, as the King should be loath to refuse their request. Like the sturdy Beggars, craving alms with one open hand, but carriing a stone in the other, in case of refusal. And therefore did the Earl of Salisbury conclude with the Lord Mountegle, that he would in regard of the King's absence impart the same Letter to some more of his Majesty's Counsel; whereof my Lord Mountegle liked well: only adding this request by way of protestation, that whatsoever the event hereof might prove, it should not be imputed to him, as proceeding from too light and too sudden an apprehension, that he delivered this Letter, being only moved thereunto for demonstration of his ready devotion and care for preservation of his Majesty and the State. And 
The Lord Chamberlain made privy to the letter by the Earl of Salisbury.  thus did the Earl of Salisbury presently acquaint the Lord Chamberlain with the said Letter. Whereupon they two in the presence of the Lord Mountegle, calling to mind the former intelligence already mentioned, which seemed to have some relation with this Letter: The tender care which they ever carried to the preservation of his Majesty's person, made them apprehend, that some perilous attempt did thereby appears to be intended against the same; which did the more nearly concern the said Lord Chamberlain to have a care of, in regard that it doth belong to the charge of his office to oversée as well all places of assembly where his Majesty is to repair, as his highness own private houses. And therefore did the said two Counsellors conclude, that they should join unto themselves three more of the Counsel, to wit, the Lord Admiral, the Earls of Worcester and Northampton to be also particularly acquainted with this accident: who having all of them concurred together to the re-examination of the contents of the said Letter, they did conclude, that how slight a matter it might at the first appear to be, yet was it not absolutely to be contemned, in respect of the care which it behoved them to have of the preservation of his Majesty's person.  
Wherefore they resolved for two reasons, first 
Thought meet by the Counsellors to acquaint the King with the Letter.  to acquaint the K. himself with the same before they proceeded to any further inquistition in the matter, as well for the expectation and experience they had of his Majesty's fortunate judgement in cléering of obscure riddles and doubtful mysteries; as also because the more time would in the mean while be given for the practice to ripen, if any was, whereby the discovery might be the more clear and evident, and the ground of proceeding thereupon more safe, just, and easy. And so according to their determination did the said Earl of Salisbury repair to the King in his Gallery on Friday, being Alhallow day, in the afternoon, which was the day after his Majesty's 
Upon Alhallow day the Earl of Salisbury, shown the letter to the King.  arrival, and none but himself being present with his highness at that time, where without any other speech or judgement given of the Letter, but only relating simply the form of the delivery thereof, he presented it to his Majesty, the contents whereof follow.  
MY Lord, out of the love I bear to some of your friends, I have a care of your preservation. Therefore, I would advise you as you tender your life, to devise some excuse to shift off your attendance at this Parliament. For God and man have concurred to punish the wickedness of this time. And think nor slightly of this advertisement, but retire yourself into your country, where you may expect the event in safety. For though there be no appearance of any stir, yet I say, they shall receive a terrible blow this Parliament, and yet they shall not see who hurts them. This counsel is not to be contemned, because it may do you good, and can do you no harm; for the danger is passed so soon as you have burnt the Letter. And I hope God will give you the grace to make good use of it: To whose holy protection I commend you.  
The King no sooner read the Letter, but after a little pause, and then reading it over again, he 
His Majesty's judgement of the Letter.  delivered his judgement of it in such sort, as he thought it was not to be contemned, for that the stile of it seemed to be more quick, and pithy, then is usual to be in any Pasquil, or Libel (the superfluities of idle brains.) But the Earl of Salisbury perceiving the King to apprehend it déeplier than he looked for, knowing his nature, told him that he thought by one sentence in it, that it was like to be written by some fool or mad man, reading to him this sentence in it, For the danger is passed so soon as you have burnt the Letter, which he said was like to be the saying of a fool: for if the danger was passed so soon as the Letter was burnt, than the warning behoved to be of little avail, when the burning of the letter might make the danger to be eschewed. But the King on the contrary considering the former sentence in the Letter, That they should receive a terrible blow at this Parliament, and yet should not see who hurt them, joining it to the sentence immediately 
A terrible blow indeed; at once to have wracked King, Queen, Prince, and Progeny, Religion, State, and all.  following, already alleged, did thereupon conjecture, That the danger mentioned should been some sudden danger by blowing up of powder: For no other insurrection, rebellion, or whatsoever other private and desperate attempt could been committed or attempted in time of Parliament, and the Authors thereof unséene, except only it were by a blowing up of Powder, which might be performed by one base knave in a dark corner; whereupon he was moved to interpret and construe the latter sentence in the Letter (alleged by the Earl of Salisbury) against all ordinary sense and construction in Grammar, as if by these words, For the danger is passed so soon as you have burnt the Letter, should be closely understood the suddainty and quickness of the danger, which should be as quickly performed and at an end, as that Paper should be blazing up in the fire; turning that word of As soon, to the sense of, As quickly: and therefore wished, that 
His Majesty's opinion for searching of the under rooms of the Parliament house.  before his going to the Parliament, the under rooms of the Parliament house might be well and narrowly searched. But the Earl of Salisbury wondering at this his Majesty's commentary, which he knew to be so far contrary to his ordinary and natural disposition, who did rather ever sin upon the other side, in not apprehending nor trusting due advertisement of practices and perils when he was truly informed of them, whereby he had many times drawn himself into many desperate dangers: and interpreting rightly this extraordinary Caution at this time to proceed from the vigilant care he had of the whole State, more than of his own person, which could not but have all perished together, if this designment had succeeded: He thought good to dissemble still unto the King, that there had been any just cause of such apprehension; and ending the purpose with some merry jest on this subject, as his custom is, took his leave for that time. But though he seemed so to neglect it to his Majesty, yet his customable and watchful care of the King and the State still bolling within him; And having with the blessed Virgin Mary laid up in 
Anno 1605.  his heart the Kings so strange judgement and construction of it; he could not be at rest till he acquainted the foresaid Lords what had passed between the King and him in private.  
Whereupon they were all so earnest to renew again the memory of the same purpose unto his Majesty, as it was agreed that he should the next day, being Saturday, repair to his Highness: which he did in the said privy Gallery, and renewed the memory thereof, the Lord Chamberlain 
The determination to search the Parliament house and the rooius under it  then being present with the King. At what time it was determined, That the said L. Chamberlain should, according to his custom and office, view all the parliament houses, both above and below, and consider what likelihood or appearance of any such danger might possibly be gathered by the sight of them: but yet, as well for staying of idle rumours, as for being the more able to discern any mystery, the nearer that things were in readiness, his journey thither was ordained to be deferred till the afternoon before the sitting down of the Parliament, which was upon the Monday following. At what time he (according to this conclusion) went to the Parliament house, accompanied with my Lord Mountegle, being in zeal to the King's service earnest and curious to see the event of that accident whereof he had the fortune to be the first discoverer: where, having viewed all 
Wood and coal found by the L. Chamberlain in the Vault.  the lower rooms, he found in the vault under the upper house great store and provision of billets, fagois, and coals: and enquiring of Whyneard keeper of the Wardrobe, to what use he had put those lower rooms and cellars; he told him that Thomas Percy had hired both the house and part of the Cellar or Vault under the same, and that the wood and coal, under which were hidden thirty six barrels of powder great and small, besides great bars of Iron, pieces of Timber, and massy stones covered over with Faggots therein, was the said Gentlemans own provision. Whereupon the Lord Chamberlain, casting his eye aside, perceived a fellow standing in a corner there, calling himself the said Percies man, and keeper of that house for him, but indeed was Guido Fawkes, the owner of that hand which should have acted that monstrous and hellish Tragedy.  
The Lord Chamberlain looking upon all things with a heedful indeed, yet in outward appearance with but a careless and reckless eye, (as became so wise and diligent a minister) he presently addressed himself to the King in the privy Gallery, where in the presence of the Lord Treasurer, the Lord Admiral, the Earls of Worcester, Northampton, and Salisbury he made his report, what he had seen and observed there; noting 
The Lord Chamberlains report and judgement of what he had observed in the search.  that Montegle had told him, That he no sooner heard Thomas Percy named to be the possessor of that house, but considering both his backwardness in Religion, and the old dearness in friendship between himself and the said Percy, he did greatly suspect the matter, and that the letter should come from him. The said Lord Chamberlain also told, That he did not wonder a little at the extraordinary great provision of wood and coal in that house, where Thomas Percy had so seldom occasion to remain; as likewise it gave him in his mind that this man looked like a very tall and desperate fellow.  
This could not but increase the King's former apprehension and jealousy: whereupon he insisted (as before) that the house was narrowly to be searched, and that those billets and coals would be searched to the bottom, it being most suspicious that they were laid there only for covering of the powder. Of this same mind also were all the Counsellors then present. But upon the fashion of making of the search was it long debated: for upon the one side they were all so jealous of the 
Disputation about the manner of the further search.  King's safety, that they all agreed, that there could not be too much caution used for preventing his danger. And yet upon the other part they were all extreme loath and dainty, that in case this Letter should prove to be nothing but the evaporation of an idle brain; then a curious search being made, and nothing found, should not only turn to the general scandal of the King and the State, as being so suspicious of every light and frivolous toy, but likewise lay in ill favoured imputation upon the Earl of Northumberland one of his Majesty's greatest subjects and Counsellors, this Thomas Percy being his kinsman and most confident familiar. And the rather were they curious upon this point, knowing how far the King detested to be thought suspicious or jealous of any of his good subjects, though of the meanest degree. And therefore though they all agreed upon the main ground, which was to provide for the security of the King's person, yet did they much differ in the circumstances, by which this action might be best carried with least din and occasion of slander. But the King himself still persisting that there were divers shrewd appearances, and that a narrow search of those places could prejudge no man that was innocent, he at last plainly resolved them, that either must all the parts of those rooms be narrowly searched, and no possibility of danger left unexamined, or else he and they all must resolve not to meddle in it at all, but plainly to go the next day to the Parliament, and leave the success to Fortune; which he beléeved they would be loath to take upon their consciences: for in such a case as this, an half doing was worse than no doing at all. Whereupon it was at last concluded, That nothing should been 
Agreed that the search should be under colour of seeking for Wardrobe stuff miss by Whyneard  left unsearched in those houses: and yet for the better colour and stay of rumour, in case nothing were found, it was thought meet, that upon a pretence of Whyneards missing some of the King's stuff or hang which he had in keeping all these rooms should be narrowly ripped for them. And to this purpose was Sir Thomas Knevet (a Gèntleman of his Majesty's privy Chamber) employed, being a justice of Peace in Westminster, and one, of whose ancient fidelity both the late Queen and our now Sovereign have had large proof: who, according to the trust committed unto him, went about the midnight next after to the Parliament house, accompanied with such a small number as was fit for that errand. But before his entry into the house, finding 
Faux found at midnight without the house.  Thomas Percies alleged man standing without the doors, his clothes and boots on at so dead a time of the night, he resolved to apprehend him, as he did, and afterward went forward to the searching of the house: where after he had caused to be overturned some of the billets and coals, he first found one of the small barrels of powder, and after all the rest, to the number of thirty six barrels, great and small. And thereafter searching the fellow whom he had taken, found three matches, and all other instruments fit for blowing up the Powder, ready upon him, which made him instantly confess his own guiltiness, declaring also unto him, That if he had happened to be within the house when he took him, as he was immediately before (at the ending of his work) he would not have failed to have blown him up, house and all.  
Thus after Sir Thomas had caused the wretch to be surely bound, and well guarded by the company he had brought with him, he himself returned back to the King's Palace, and gave warning of his success to the Lord Chamberlain, and Earl of Salisbury; who immediately warning the rest of the Counsel that lay in the house, as soon as they could get themselves ready, came with their fellow Counsellors to the Kings B●d chamber, being at that time near four of the clock in the morning. And at the first entry of the King's chamber door, the Lord Chamberlain, being not any longer able to conceal his joy for the preventing of so great a danger, told the King in a confused haste, that all was found and discovered, and the Traitor in hands and fast bound.  
Then, order being first taken for sending for the rest of the Counsel that lay in the town, the prisoner himself was brought into the house, where in respect of the strangeness of the accident, no man was stayed from the sight or speaking with him. And within a while after the Counsel did examine him; who seeming to put on a Roman resolution, did both to the Counsel and to every other person that spoke with him that day, appear so. constant and settled upon his grounds, as we all thought we had found some new Mutius Scevola borne in England; for notwithstanding the horror of the fact, the guilt of his conscience, his sudden surprising, the terror which should have been stricken in him by coming into the presence of so grave a Counsel, and the restless and confused questions that every man all that day did vex him with; yet was his countenance so far from being dejected, as he often smiled in scornful manner, not only avowing the fact, but repenting only, with the said Scevola, his failing in the execution thereof, whereof he said the Devil and not God was the discoverer; answering quickly to every man's objection, scoffing at any idle questions which were propounded to him, and jesting at such as he thought had no authority to examine him.  
All that day could the Counsel get nothing out of him touching his complices, refusing to answer to any such questions as he thought might discover the plot, and laying all the blame upon himself; whereunto he said he was moved only for religion and conscience sake, denying the King to be his lawful Sovereign, or the anointed of God, in respect he was an heretic; and giving himself no other name than john johnson, servant to Thomas Percy. But the next morning being carried to the Tower of London, he did not there remain above two or three days, being twice or thrice in that space re-examined, and the rack only offered and showed unto him, when the mask of his Roman fortitude did visibly begin to wear and slide off his face; and then did he begin to confess part of the truth, and thereafter to open the whole matter, as doth appear by his depositions immediately following.   

¶ The true copy of the declaration of Guido Fawkes, taken in the presence of the Counsellors whose names are under-written.  
I Confess, that a practice in general was first broken unto me against his Majesty, for relief of the Catholic cause, and not invented or propounded by myself. And this was first propounded unto me about Easter last was twelve month, beyond the Seas, in the Low-Countries of the Archdukes obeisance, by Thomas Winter, who came thereupon with me into England, and there we imparted our purpose to three other Gentlemen more, namely, Robert Catesby, Thomas Perty, and john Wright: who all five consulting together of the means how to execute the same, and taking a vow among ourselves for secrecy (which vow was this, You shall swear by the blessed Trinity, and by the Sacrament you now purpose to receive, never to disclose, directly or indirectly, by word or circumstance, the matter that shall be proposed to you to keep secret; nor desist from the execution thereof until the rest shall give you leave: after which, being confessed, and receiving absolution, the forementioned received the Sacrament thereupon, by the hands of Gerrard the jesuite there present) Catesby propounded to have it performed by Gunpowder, and by making a Mine under the upper house of Parliament: Which place we made choice of the rather, because Religion having been unjustly suppressed there, it was fittest that justice and punishment should be executed there.  
This being resolved amongst us, Thomas Percy hired a house at Westminster for that purpose, near adjoining to the Parliament house, and there we begun to make our Mine about the 11. of December, 1604.  
The five that first entered into the work were Thomas Percy, Robert Catesby, Thomas Winter, john Wright, and myself: and soon after we took unto us Christopher Wright, having sworn him also, and taken the Sacrament for secrecy.  
When we came to the very foundation of the wall of the house, which was about three yards thick, and found it a matter of great difficulty, we took unto us another Gentleman, Robert Winter, in like manner with oath and Sacrament as aforesaid.  
It was about Christmas when we brought our Mine unto the wall, and about Candlemas we had wrought the wall half through; and whilst they were in working I stood as sentinel to descry any man that came near, whereof I gave them warning, and so they ceased until I gave notice again to proceed.  
All we seven lay in the house, having shot and powder; being resolved to die in that place, before we should yield or be taken.  
As they were working upon the wall, they heard a rushing in a cellar of removing of Coals, whereupon we feared we had been discovered, and they sent me to go to the cellar; who finding the Coals were a selling, and that the cellar was to be let, viewing the commodity thereof for our purpose, Percy went and hired the same for yearly rent.  
We had before this provided and brought into the house twenty barrels of Powder, which we removed into the. Cellar, and covered the same with billets and faggots, which were provided for that purpose.  
About Easter, the Parliament being prorogued till October next, we dispersed ourselves, and I retired into the Low-Countries, by advice and direction of the rest, as well to acquaint Owen with the particulars of the plot, as also lest by my longer stay I might have grown suspicious, and so have come in question.  
In the mean time Percy having the key of the cellar, laid in more powder and wood into it. I returned about the beginning of September next, and then receiving the key again of M. Percy, we brought in more powder and billets to cover the same again, and so I went for a time into the Country till the thirtieth of October.  
It was further resolved amongst us, that the same day that this act should have been performed, some other of our Confederates should have surprised the person of the Lady Elizabeth the King's eldest Daughter, who was kept in Warwickshire at the Lord harrington's house, and presently have proclaimed her queen, having a project of a proclamation ready for that purpose; wherein we made no mention of altering of religion, or would have a vowed the deed to be ours, until we should have had power enough to make our party good, and then we would have avowed both.  
Concerning Duke Charles the King's second son, we had sundry consultations how to seize on his person. But because we found no means how to compass it (the Duke being kept near London, where we had not forces enough) we resolved to serve our turn with the Lady Elizabeth.  

¶ The names of other principal persons, that were made privy afterwards to this horrible conspiracy.  

Everard Digby Knight.  
Ambrose Rookewood.  
Francis Tresham.  
john Grant.  
Robert Reyes.   

Commissioners.  
Nottingham.  
Suffolk.  
Northampton.  
Marre.  
Worcester.  
Devonshire.  
Salisbury.  
Dunbar.  
Popham.   
Edw. Coke. W. Waad.   

¶ And in regard that before this discourse could be ready to go to the Press, Thomas Winter being apprehended, and brought to the Tower, made a confession in substance agreeing with this former of Fawkes, only larger in some circumstances: I have thought good to insert the same likewise in this place, for the further cléering of the matter, and greater benefit of the Reader.   

¶ Thomas winter's confession, taken the three and twentieth of November, in the year 1605. in the presence of the Counsellors, whose names are under-written.  
My most honourable Lords,  
NOt out of hope to obtain pardon; for speaking of my temporal part, I may say, The fault is greater than can be forgiven; nor affecting here the title of a good subject; for I must redeem my Country from as great a danger, as I have hazarded the bringing of her into, before I can purchase any such opinion: only at your honour's command I will briefly set down mine own accusation, and how far I have proceeded in this business, which I shall the faithfullier do, since I see such courses are not pleasing to Almighty God, and that all, or the most material parts have been already confessed.  
I remained with my brother in the country from Alhallow-tide until the beginning of Lent, in the year of our Lord 1603. the first year of the King's reign; about which time Master Catesby sent thither, entreating me to come to London, where he and other my friends would been glad to see me. I desired him to excuse me: for I found myself not very well disposed; and (which had happened never to me before) returned the messenger without my company. Shortly, I received another Letter, in any wise to come. At the second summons I presently came up, and found him with Master john Wright at Lambeth, where he broke with me, how necessary it was not to forsake our Country (for he knew than I had a resolution to go over) but to deliver her from the servitude in which she remained, or at least to assist her with our uttermost endeavours. I answered, that I had often hazarded my life upon far lighter terms, and now would not refuse any good occasion, wherein I might do service to the Catholic cause, but for myself I knew no mean probable to succeed. He said that he had bethought him of a way at one instant to deliver us from all our bonds, and without any foreign help to replant again the Catholic Religion; and withal told me in a word, It was to blow up the Parliament house with Gunpowder; for, said he, in that place have they done us all the mischief, and perchance God hath designed that place for their punishment. I wondered at the strangeness of the conceit, and told him, that true it was, this strake at the root, and would breed a confusion fit to beget new alterations: but if it should not take effect, (as most of this nature miscarried) the scandal would be so great which Catholic Religion might hereby sustain, as not only our enemies, but our friends also would with good reason condemn us. He told me, The nature of the disease required so sharp a remedy, and asked me if I would give my consent. I told him, yes, in this or what else soever, if he resolved upon it, I would venture my life. But I proposed many difficulties, as want of an house, and of one to carry the Mine, noise in the working, and such like. His answer was, Let us give an attempt, and where it faileth, pass no further. But first, quoth he, because we will leave no peaceable and quiet way untried, you shall go over and inform the Constable of the state of the Catholics here in England, entreating him to solicit his Majesty at his coming hither, that the penal Laws may be recalled, and we admitted into the rank of his other subjects; withal, you may being over some confident Gentleman, such as you shall understand best able for this business, and named unto me Master Fawkes. Shortly after I passed the Sea, and found the Constable at Berghen near Dunkirk, where by help of Master Owen I delivered my message. Whose answer was, that he had strict command from his Master, to do all good offices for the Catholics, and for his own part he thought himself bound in conscience so to do, and that no good occasion should be omitted, but spoke to him nothing of this matter,  
Returning to Dunkirk with Master Owen, we had speech whether he thought the Constable would faithfully help us, or no. He said, he beléeved nothing less, and that they sought only their own ends, holding small account of Catholics. I told him that there were many Gentlemen in England, who would not forsake their Country until they had tried their uttermost, and rather venture their lives, then forsake her in this misery. And to add one more to our number, as a fit man both for counsel and execution of whatsoever we should refolve, w● wished for M. Fawkes, whom I had heard good commendations of; he told me the Gentleman deserved no less, but was at Brussels, and that if he came not, as happily he might, before my departure, he would send him shortly after into England. I went soon after to Ostend, where Sir William Stanley as then was not, but c●●e two days after. I remained with him three or four days, in which time I asked him if the Catholics in England should do any thing to help themselves, whether he thought the Archduke would second them? He answered, no: for an those parts were so desirous of peace with England, as they would endure no speech of other enterprise; neither were it fit, said he, to set any project a foot now the peace is upon concluding. I told him there was no such resolution, and so fell to discourse of other matters, until I came to speak of Master Fawkes, whose company I wished over into England. I asked of his sufficiency in the wars, and told him we should need such as he if occasion required; he gave very good commendations of him. And as we were thus discoursing, and I ready to departed from Newport, and taking my leave of Sir William, Master Fawkes came into our company, newly returned, and saluted us, This is the Gentleman, said sir William, that we wished for, and so we embraced again. I told him some good friends of his wished his company in England, and that if he pleased to come to Dunkirk, we would have further conference, whither I was then going: so taking my leave of them both, I departed. About two days after came Master Fawkes to Dunkirk, where I told him that we were upon a resolution to do somewhat with England, if the peace with Spain helped us not, but had as yet resolved upon nothing; such or the like talk we passed at Gravelling, where I lay for a wind, and when it served came both in one passage to Gréenwith, near which place we took a pa●re of Oars, and so came up to London, and came to Muster Catesby whom we found in his lodging; he welcomed us into England, and asked me what news from the Constable. I told him, good words, but I feared the deeds would not answer. This 
Sir Edward Cook knight at the arraignment of Garnet adds further, that Catesby and Thomas Percy meeting together complained one to another of the Kings proceed: and therefore the only way was to kill the King, which Percy himself would undertake to do. No Com, sa● Catesby, thou shalt not so adventure thyself, there is a plot to our greater advontage, & then discovered to him the powder ●reason.  was the beginning of Easter Term, and about the midst of the same Term (whether sent for by Master Cute ●by, or upon some business of his own) up came Master Thomas Percy. The first word he spoke (after he came into our company) was, shall we always (Gentlemen) talk, and never do any thing? Master Catesby took him aside, and had speech about somewhat to be done, so as first we might all take an oath of secrecy, which we resolved within two or three days to do; so as there we met behind saint Clement's, Master Calesby, Master Percy, Master Wright, Master Guy Fawkes, and myself; and having upon a Primer given each other the oath of secrecy, in a Chamber where no other body was, we went after into the next room, and heard mass, and received the blessed sacrament upon the same. Then did Master Catesby disclose to Master Percy, and I together with jacke W●ight, tell to Master Fawkes the business for which we took this oath which they both approved. And then was master Percy sent to fake the house which master Catesby in mine absence had learned did belong to one Ferris, which with some difficulty in the end he obtained, and became as Ferris before was, Tenant to Why●mi●d. Master Fawkes underwent the name of Master Percies man, calling himself johnson, because his name was the most unknown, and received the keys of the house, until we heard that the Parliament was adjourned to the seventh of February. At which time we all departed several ways 〈◊〉 the country, to 〈◊〉 again at the beginning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ma● term. Before this time also it was thought convenient to have a house that might answer to Master Percies, where was might make provision of powder and wood for the mine, which being there in a might made ready, should in a night be 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 to the house by the Parliament, because we were with to soil that with often going in and out. There was none that we could devise so●t as Lam●esh, where Master Catesby often lay; and to be keeper, thereof (by Master Catesbies' choice) we received into the number, ●●yes, as a trusty honest man: this was about a month before Michaelmas.  
Some fortnight after towards the beginning of the Term, Master Fawkes and I came to Master Catesby at Moorecrofts, where we agreed that now was time to begin and set things in order for the mine. So Master Fawkes went to London, and the next day sent for me to ●ome over to him; when I came, the cause was, for that the Scoltish Lords were appointed to fit in conference of the union in Master Percies ●oufe, This hindr●ed out beginning until a fortnight before Christmas, by which time both M. Perty and Master Wright were come to London, and we against their coming had provided a good part of the powder; so as we all five entered with ●ooles fit to begin our work, having provided ourselves of Baked meats, the less to need sending abroad. We entered late in the night, and were never ●●●ne, save only Master Percies man, until Christmas eve. In which time we wrought under a little entry to the wall of the Parliament house, and underpropped it, as we went, with wood.  
Whilst we were together, we began to fashion our business, and discounted what we should do after this deed was done. The first question was how we might surprise the next de●re: the Prince happily would be at the parliament with the Bi●● his Father, how should we then be able to self on the Duke? This hurthen Master Percy undertook, that by his acquaintance, he, with another Gentleman, would enter the Chamber without suspicion, and having some dozen others at several doors to expect his coming, and two or three on horseback at the Court gate to receive him, he would undertake (the blow being given, until which he would attend in the Duke's chamber) to carry him safe ●●uty: for he supposed most of the Court would be absent, and such as were there, not suspecting, or unprovided for any such matter. For the Lady Elizabeth, it were easy to surprise her in the country by drawing friends together at an hunting near the lord harrington's, and Ashby Master Catesbies' house, being not fare off, was a fit place for preparation.  
The next was for money and ●orses, which if we could provide in any reasonable measure (having the Heir apparent, and the first knowledge by four or five dates) was obdes sufficient.  
Then what Lords we should save from the Parliament, which was first agreed in general, as many as we could that were Catholics, or so disposed; But after we descended to speak ●● particulars.  
Next what foreign Princes we should acquaint with this before, or join with after. For this point we agreed, that first we could not enjoin Princes to that secrety, nor oblige them by ●ath; so to be secure of their promises: besides we knew not whether they will approve the ●●●ject o● dislike it. And if they do allow thereof, to prepare before might beget 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 to provide until the business were acted, the same letter, that carried news of the thing done, might aswell entreat their help and furtherance. Spain is too slow in his preparations to hope any good from in the first extremities, and France too near and too dangerous, who with the shipping of Holland, we feared, of all the world might make away with us.  
But while we were in the middle of these discourses, we heard that the Parliament should be anew adjourned until after Michaelmas, upon which tidings we broke off both discourse and working until after Christmas. About Candlemas we brought over in a boat the powder, which we had provided at Lambeth, and laid it in Master Percies house, because we were willing to have all our dangers in one place.  
We wrought also another fortnight in the mine against the stone wall, which was very hard to beat through; at which time we called in Kit Wright, and near to Easter, as we wrought the third time, opportunity was given to hire the cellar, in which we resolved to lay the powder, and leave the mine.  
Now by reason that the charge of maintaining us all so long together, besides the number of several houses, which for several uses had been hired, and buying of powder, etc. had laid heavy on M. Catesby alone to support; it was necessary for him to call in some others to ease his charge, and to that end desired leave, that he, with Master Percy, and a third, whom they should call, might acquaint whom they thought fit and willing to the business; for many, said he, may be content that I should know, who would not therefore that all the company should be acquainted with their names: to this we all agreed.  
After this Master Fawkes laid into the cellar (which he had newly taken) a thousand of billets, and five hundred of faggots, and with that covered the powder, because we might have the house free, to suffer any one to enter that would. Master Catesby wished us to consider, whether it were not now necessary to send Master Fawkes over, both to absent himself for a time, as also to acquaint Sir William Stanley, and Master Owen with this matter. We agreed that he should (provided that he gave it them with the same oath that we had taken it before) viz. to keep it secret from all the world. The reason why we desired sir William Stanley should be acquainted herwith, was, to have him with us so soon as we could; And for Master Owen, he might hold good correspondency after with foreign Princes. So Master Fawks departed about Easter for Flanders, and returned the later end of August. He told me that when he arrived at Brussels, Sir Willam Stanley was not returned from Spain, so as he uttered the matter only to Owen, who seemed well pleased with the business, but. told him that surely Sir William would not be acquainted with any plot, as having business now a foot in the Court of England: but he himself would be always ready to tell it him, and send him away so soon as it were done.  
About this time did Master Percy and master Catesby meet at the , where they agreed, that the company being yet but few, M. Catesby should have the others authority to call in whom he thought best; by which authority he called in after, Sir Everard Digby, though at what time I know not, and last of all Master Francis Tresham. The first promised, as I heard master Catesby say, fifteen hundred pounds; the second two thousand pounds; Master Percy himself promised all that he could get of the Earl of Northumberlands rents, which was about four thousand pounds, and to provide many galloping horses to the number of ten.  
Mean while Master Fawkes and myself alone bought some new powder, as suspecting the first to be dank, and conveyed it into the cellar, and set it in order as we resolved it should stand.  
Then was the parliament anew prorogued until fifth of November, so as we all went down until some ten days before, when Master Catesby came up with Master Fawkes to an house by Enfield Chase called White Webs, whither I came to them, and Master Catesby wished me to inquire whither the young Prince came to the Parliament: I told him that I heard that his grace would not be there. Then must we have our horses, said Master Catesby, beyond the water, and provision of more company to surprise the Prince, and leave the Duke alone.  
Two days after being Sunday at night, in came one to my Chamber, and told me that a letter had been given to my Lord Mountegle to this effect, That he wished his Lordship's absence from the Parliament, because a blow would there be given; which letter he presently carried to my Lord of Salisbury.  
On the morrow I went ot White-Webs, and told it Master Catesby, assuring him withal that the matter was disclosed, and wishing him in any case to forsake his country. He told me he would see further as yet, and resolved to send M. Fawkes to try the uttermost, protesting that if it were his case, he would try the same adventure.  
On Wednesday Master Fawkes went and returned at night, of which we were very glad.  
On Thursday I came to London, & on Friday M. Catesby, M. Tresham and I met at Barnet, where we questioned how this letter should be sent to my Lord Mountegle, but could not conceive; for M. Tresham forswear it, whom we suspected.  
On Saturday night I met Master Tresham again in Lincoln's Inn walks. Where he told such speeches, that my Lord of Salisbury should use to the King, as I gave it lost the second time, and repeated the same to Master Catesby, who hereupon was resolved to be gone, but stayed to have Master Percy come up, whose consent herein we wanted. On Sunday Master Percy being dealt with to that end would needs abide the uttermost trial.  
This suspicion of all hands put us into such confusion, as Master Catesby resolved to go down into the country the Monday that Master Percy went to Zion, and Master Percy resolved to follow the same night, or early the next morning. About five of the clock being Tuesday, came the younger Wright to my chamber, and told me that a Nobleman called the Lord Montegle, saying, Arise, and come along to Essex house, for I am going to call up my Lord of Northumberland; saying withal, The matter is discovered. Go bacl Master Wright (quoth I) and learn what you can about Essex gate. Shortly, he returned, and said, Surely all is lost: for Lepton is got on horseback at Essex door: and as he parted, he asked if their Lordships would have any more with him; and being answered no, is road as fast up Fléetstreéet as he can ride. Go you then (quoth I) to Master Percy, for sure it is for him they seek, and bid him be gone, I will stay and see the uttermost. Then I went to the Court gates, and found them straightly guarded, so as no body could enter. From thence I went middle of King's street found the guard standing, that would not let me pass. And as I returned I heard one say, There is a Treason discovered, in which the King and the Lords should have been blown up. So then I was fully satisfied that all was known, and went to the stable where my gelding stood, and road into the Country. Master Catesby had appointed our meeting at Dunchurch, but I could not overtake them until I came to my brothers, which was Wednesday night. On Thursday we soo● the armour at my Lord Windsor's, and went that night so one Stephen Littleto●● house, where the next day (being Friday) as I was early abroad to discover, my man came unto me, and said, That an heavy mischance had severed all the company; for that Master Catesby, Master Rookewood, & Master Grant were burned with Gunpowder, upon which sight the rest dispersed. Master Littleton wished me to fly, and so would he. I told him I would first see the body of my friend, and bury him, whatsoever befelme. When I came I found Master Catesby reasonable well, Master Percy, both the wright's, Master Rookewood, and Master Grant. I asked them what they resolved to do: they answeed, We mean here to die. I said again, I would take such part as they did. About e●even of the clock came the company to beset the house, and as I walked into the Court, I was shot into the shoulder, which lost me the use of mine arm: the next shot was the elder Wright stricken dead, after him the younger Master Wright, and fourthly Ambrose Rookewood shot. Then said Master Catesby to me (standing before the door they were to enter) stand by me Tom, and we will die together. Sir, quoth I, I have lost the use of my right arm, and I sear 〈◊〉 will cause me to be taken. So as we stood close together. Master Catesby, Master Percy, and myself, they two were shot (as fare as I could guess, with one bullet) and then the company entered upon me, hurt me in the belly with a pike, and gave me other wounds, until one came behind, and caught hold of both mine arms.  
And so In remain yours, ●c.  
Commissioners.  

Nottingham.  
Suffolk.  
Northampton.  
Marre.  
Worcester.  
Devonshire.  
Salisbury.  
Dunbar.  
Popham.   
Edw. Coke. W. Waad.   

¶ The names of those that were first in the treason, and laboured in the Mine.  

Esquires.  
Robert Catesby.  
Robert Winter.   

Gentlemen.  
Thomas Percy,  
Thomas Winter.  
john Wright.  
Christopher Wright.  
Guide Fawkes.  
And Bates Catesbies' man.   

¶ Those that were made acquainted with it, though not personally labouring in the Mine, nor in the Cellar.  
Everard Digby, Knight.  


Esquires.  
Ambrose Rookewood.  
Francis Tresham.  
john Grant, Gentleman.  
Robert Keyes.     
But here let us leave Fawkes in a lodging fit for such a guest, and taking time to advise upon his conscience, and turns ourselves to that part of the history, which concerns the fortune of the rest of his partakers in that abominable Treason. The news was no sooner spread abroad that morning, which was upon a Tuesday, the fifth of November, and the first day designed for that session of Parliament; The news, I say, of this so strange and unlooked for accident was no sooner div●●●ged, but some of these conspirators, namely, Winter, & the two brothers the wright's thought it high time for them to hasten out of the Town, (for Catesby was gone the night before, and Percy ●● 〈◊〉 of the clock in the morning the same day of the discovery) and all of them held their course, with more haste than good speed, to Warwick shire toward Coventry, where the next day morning being Wednesday, and about the same hour that Fawkes was taken in Westminster, one G●ant a Gentleman having associated unto 
The taking of the horses out of the stable at Warswicke by ●rant and others.  him some others of his opinion, all violent Papist● and strong Re●ustants, c●me to a stable of violently broken up the 〈◊〉, carried along with them all the great horses that were therein, to the number of soven or eight, belonging to divers. nobleme●●nd gentleman of that, country, who had put them into the rider's h●●ds to be made ●it for them ●er●ice. And for both that company of them which fled out of London, as also Grant and his complioces met all together at Dunchurch at Sir Eve●●rd Dighy his lodging the Tuesday at night, after the discovery of this treacherous attempt a the which Dighy had likewise for his part 
The hunting match appointed by sir Everard Dighy.  appointed a match of hunting to have been hunted the next day, which was Wednesday, though his mind was Niggard like upon a far other. manner of hunting, more bend upon the blood of reasonable men than brute ●easts.  
This company and bellish society thus convened, finding their purpose discovered, and their 
Their going into arms after the plot discovered.  treachery prebented, did ●●●●lbe to run a desperate course, and since they could not prevail by so private a blow, to practise by a public rebellion e●ther to attain to their intents, or at least to save themselves in the thr●●● of others. And therefore gathering all the comapny they could unto them, and pretending the quarrel of Religion, having intercepted such pro●istion of armour, horses, and powder, as the time could permit, thought by running up and 〈◊〉 th●coun●rey, both to a●●●●●ent p●ece and 〈◊〉 their number (dreaming to themselves that they ●nd the virtue of a Snowball, which being little ●● the first; and tunneling down from a great hill groweth to a great quantity, by increa●●●●●g itself with the snow that it meeteth by the way) and also that they beginning ●●●st this brave show in one part of the country, should by their Sy●●pathy and example ●●irre up and en 〈◊〉 the rest of their religion in other parts of England to rise, as they had done there. But when they had gathered their force to the greatest, they came not to the number of fourscore, and yet 
Their number never above fourscore.  were they troubled all the hours of the day to keep and contain their own servants from stealing from them; who (notwithstanding all their care) daily left them, being fare inferior to gedeon's host in number, but far more in faith or justness of quarrel.  
And so after that this Catholic troup had wandered a while through Warwick shire to Worcester shire; and from thence to the edge and borders of Stafford shire, this gallantly armed band had not the honour at the last to be beaten with the King's Lieutenant or extraordinary Commissioners sent down for the purpose, but only 
Their flight.  by the ordinary Sheriff of Worcester shire were they all beaten, killed, taken, and dispersed. Wherein ye have to note this following circumstance so admirable, and so vively displaying the greatness of God's justice, as it could not be concealed without betraying in a manner the glory due to the Almighty for the same.  
Although divers of the King's Proclamations were posted down after these Traitors with all the speed possible, declaring the odiousness of that bloody attempt, the necessity to have had Percy preserved alive, if it had been possible, and the assembly together of that damned crew, now no more secret conspirators, but open and avowed rebels; yet the fare distance of the way (which was above an hundred miles) together with the extreme deepness thereof, joined also with the shortness of the day, was the cause that the hearty and loving affections of the King's good subjects in those parts prevented the speed of his Proclamations. For on the third day after the flying down of 
Overtaken at Holbeach, in Staffordshire, in Ste. Littleton's house.  these rebels, which was on the Friday next after the discovery of the plot, they were most of them all surprised by the Sheriff of Worcester shire at Holbeach, about the noon of the day, and that in manner following.  
Grant, of whom I have made mention before, for taking the great horses, who had not all the preceding time stirred from his own house till the next morning after the attempt should have been put in execution, he then laying his account without his Host (as the Proverb is) that their plot had, without failing, received the day before their hoped for success, took, or rather, stole out their horses (as I said before) for enabling him; and so many of that soulless society that had still remained in the country near about him, to make a sudden surprise upon the King's elder daughter, the Lady Elizabeth, having her residence near to that place, at the Lord harrington's house; whom they thought to have used for the colour of their treacherous design (his Majesty 
Grants attempt to surprise the Lady Elizabeth.  her Father, her Mother, and male Children being all destroyed above.) And to this purpose also had that Nimrod Digby provided his hunting match against the same time, that numbers of people being flocked together upon the pretence thereof, they might the easilier have brought to pass the sudden surprise of her person.  
Now the violent taking away of those horses long before day, did seem to be so great a riot in the eyes of the common people, that knew of no greater mystery: And the bold attempting thereof did engender such a suspicion of some following rebellion in the hearts of the wiser sort, as both great and small began to stir and arm themselves, upon this unlooked for accident. Among whom sir Fulke Grevill the elder, knight, as became one both so ancient in years, and good reputation, and by his office being deputy Lieutenant of Warwick shire, though unable in his body, yet by the zeal and true fervency of his mind, did first apprehend this foresaid riot to be nothing but the sparkles and sure indices of a following rebellion; whereupon both stoutly and honestly he took order to get into his own hands the munition and armour of all such Gentlemen about him, as were either absent from their own houses, or in doubtful guard; And also sent such direction to the Towns about him, as thrrupon did follow the striking of Winter by a poor Smith, who had likewise been taken by these vulgar people, but that he was rescued by the rest of his company; who perceiving that the country before them had notice of them, hastened aw●y with loss in their own sight, sixteen of their followers being taken by the townesinen, and sent presently to the Sheriff at Warwick, and from thence to London.  
But before twelve or sixteen hours past, Catesby, Percy, the Winters, wright's, Rookwood, and the rest bringing then the assurance that their main plot was failed and bewrayed, whereupon they had builded the golden mountains of their glorious hopes: They than took their last desperate resolution to flock together in a troop, and wander, as they did, for the reasons aforetold. But as upon the one part, the zealous duty to their God and their Sovereign was so deeply imprinted in the hearts of all the meanest and poorest sort of the people (although then knowing of no further mystery than such public misbehaviours as their own eyes taught them) as notwithstanding all their fair shows, and pretence of their Catholic cause, no creature, man or woman through all the country, would once so much as give them willingly a cup of drink, or any sort of comfort or support, but with execrations detested them: So on the other part, the Sheriffs of the shires, wherethrough they wandered, convening their people with all speed possible, hunted as hotly after them, as the evilness of the way, and the unprovidedness of their people upon that sudden could permit them. And so at last after Sir Richard Verney, Sheriff of Warwickshire, had carefully and straightly been in chase of them to the confines of his County, part of the meaner sort being also apprehended by him; Sir Richard Walsh Sheriff of Worcester shire did likewise dutifully and hotly pursue them through his shire; And having gotten sure trial of their taking harbour at the house above named, he did send trumpeters and messengers to them, commanding them in the King's name to render unto him his Majesty's Minister; and knowing no more at that time of their guilt then was publicly visible, did promise upon their dutiful and obedient rendering unto him, to intercede at the King's hand for the sparing of their lives: Whoreceived only from them this scornful answer (they being better witnesses to themselves, of their inward evil consciences.) That he had need of better assistance, then of those few numbers that were with him, before he could be able to command or control them.  
But here fell the wondrous work of God's justice, that while this message passed between 
The preparation to assault the house.  the sheriff and them, the sheriff's & his people's zeal being justly kindled and augmented by their arrogant answer, and so they preparing themselves to give a furious assault; and the other party making themselves ready within the house to perform their promise by a defence as resolute; It pleased God that in the mending of the fire in their chamber, one small spark should flee out, and light among less than two pound weight of powder, which was drying a little from the chimney; which being thereby blown up, so maimed the faces of some of the principal rebels● the hands and sides of others of them (blowing up with it also a great bag full of powder, which notwithstanding never took fire) as they were not only disabled 
Anno 1620. Catesby, who was the first Inventor of this treason in general, and of the manner of working the same by powder, in special, himself now first maimed with the blowing up of powder, and next he and Percy both killed with one shot proceeding from powder.  and discouraged hereby from any further resistance, in respect Catesby himself, Rookwood, Grant, and divers others of greatest account among them were thereby made unable for defence; but also wonderfully strucken with amazement in their guilty consciences, calling to memory how God had justly punished them with that same instrument which they should have used for the effectuating of so great a sin, according to the old Latin saying, In quo peccamus, in eodem plectimur: as they presently (see the wonderful power of God's justice upon guilty consciences) did all fall down upon their knees, praying God to pardon them for their bloody enterprise: and thereafter giving over any further debate, opened the gate, suffered the Sheriff's people to rush in furiously among them, and desperately sought their own present destruction; the three specials of them joining backs together, Catesby, Percy, and Winter, whereof two with one shot, Catesby and Percy were slain, and the third, Winter, taken and saved alive.  
And thus these resolute and high aspiring Catholics, who dreamt of no less than the destruction of Kings and Kingdoms, and promised to themselves no lower estate than the government of great and ancient Monarchies, were miserably defeated and quite overthrown in an instant; falling in the pit which they had prepared for others, and so fulfilling that sentence which his Majesty did in a manner prophecy of them in his Oration to the Parliament; some presently slain, others deadly wounded, strippped of their clothes, left lying miserably naked, and so dying rather of cold, than of the danger of their wounds; and the rest that either were whole, or but lightly hurt, taken and led prisoners by the Sheriff, the ordinary Minister of justice, to the Gaol, the ordinary place even of the basest malefactors, where they remained till their sending up to London, being mèt with a huge confluence of people of all sorts, desirous to see them as the rarest sort of Monsters; fools to laugh at them, women and children to wonder, all the common people to gaze, the wiser sort to satisfy their curiosity in seeing the outward cases of so unheard of a villainy; and generally all sorts of people to satiate and fill their eyes with the sight of them, whom in their hearts they so far admired and detested: serving so for a fearful and public spectacle of God's flerce wrath and just indignation.    

¶ Anno III. jacobi Regis.  
An Act for a public thanksgiving to Almighty God, every year, on the fifth day of November.  
FOrasmuch as Almighty God hath in all ages shown his power and mercy, in the miraculous and gracious deliverance of his Church, and in the protection of religious Kings and States, and that no nation of the earth hath been blessed with greater benefits than this kingdom now enjoyeth, having the true and free profession of the Gospel under our most sovereign Lord King james, the most great, learned, and religious King that ever reigned therein, enriched with a most hopeful and plentiful progeny, proceeding out of his royal loins, promising continuance of this happiness and profession to all posterity: the which many malignant and devilish Papists. jesuites, and Seminary Priests much envying and fearing, conspired most horriblely, when the Kings most excellent Majesty, the Queen, the Prince, and all the Lords spiritual and temporal, and Commons should have been assembled in the upper house of Parliament, upon the fifth day of November, in the year of our Lord 1605. suddenly to have blown up the said whole house with Gunpowder; an invention so inhuman, barbarous, and cruel, as the like was never before heard of, as was (as some of the principal conspirators confess) purposely devised and concluded to be done in the said house, that where sundry necessary and religious Laws for preservation of the Church and State were made, which they falsely and slanderously term cruel Laws enacted against them and their religion, both place and persons should be all destroyed and blown up at once, which would have turned to the utter ruin of this whole kingdom, had it not pleased Almighty God, by inspiring the Kings most excellent Majesty with a Divine spirit, to interpret some dark phrases of a letter showed to his Majesty, above and beyond all ordinary construction, thereby miraculously discovering this hidden Treason, not many hours before the appointed time for the execution thereof: Therefore the Kings most excellent Majesty, the Lords spiritual and temporal, and all his Majesty's faithful and loving subjects do most justly acknowledge this great and infinite blessing to have proceeded merely from God his great mercy, and to his most holy name do ascribe all honour, glory, and praise. And to the end this unfeigned thankfulness may never be forgotten, but be had in a perpetual remembrance, that all ages to come may yield praises to his Divine Majesty for the same, and have in memory this joyful day of deliverance:  
Be it therefore enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty, the Lords spiritual and temporal, and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, That all and singular Ministers in every Cathedral and Parish Church, or other usual place for Common prayer within this Realm of England and the dominions of the same, shall always upon the fifth day of November say Morning prayer, and give unto Almighty God thanks for this most happy Deliverance: and that all and every person and persons inhabiting within this realm of England and the dominions of the same, shall always upon that day diligently and faithfully resort to the Parish Church or Chapel where the said morning Prayer, Preaching, or other service of God shall be used, and then and there to abide orderly and soberly during the time of the said prayers, preaching, or other service of God there to be used and ministered.  
And because all and every person may be put in mind of this duty, and be the better prepared to the said holy service, Be it enacted by authority aforesaid, that every Minister shall give warning to his Partshioners publicly in the Church at morning Prayer, the Sunday before every such fifth day of November, for the due observation of the said day. And that after morning Prayer, or preaching on the said fifth day of November, they read distinctly and plainly this present Act.  
God save the King.   

¶ A Prayer and Thanksgiving for the 
 Anno 1611.  happy deliverance of his Majesty, the Queen, the Prince, and the States of Parliament, etc.  
ALmighty God, who hast in all ages shown thy power and mercy, in the miraculous and gracious deliverances of thy Church, and in the protection of righteous and religious Kings, and States professing thy holy and eternal truth, against the wicked conspiracies, and malicious practices of all the enemies thereof: we yield unto thee from the very ground of our hearts all possible praise and thanks for thy wonderful and mighty deliverance of our gracious Sovereign K. james, the Queen, the Prince, and all the royal branches, with the nobility, clergy, and commons of this realm, assembled together at this present in Parliament, by popish treachery appointed as sheep to the slaughter, and that in most barbarous and savage manner, no age yielding example of the like cruelty intended towards the Lords anointed and his people. Can this thy goodness, O Lord, be forgotten, worthy to be written in a pillar of Marble, that we may ever remember to praise thee for the same, as the fact is worthy a lasting monument, that all posterify may learn to detest it? From this unnatural conspiracy, not our merit, but thy mercy, not our foresight, but thy providence hath delivered us, not our love to thee, but thy love to thine anointed servant, and thy poor Church, with whom thou hast promised to be present to the end of the world. And therefore not unto us, not unto us, Lord, but to thy name be ascribed all honour, and glory in all Churches of the saints, throughout, all generations: for thou Lord hast discovered the snares of death, Thou hast broken them and we are delivered. Be thou still our mighty protector, and scatter our cruel enemies which delight in blood: infatuate their counsel, and root out that. Babilonish and Antichristian sect, which say with jerusalem, Down with it, down with it, even to the ground. And to that end strengthen the hands of our gracious King, the Nobles and Magistrates of the land with judgement and justice, to cut off these workers of iniquity (whose religion is rebellion, whose faith is faction, whose practice is murdering of souls and bodies) and for oof them out of the confines and limits of this kingdom, that they may never prevatle against us, and triumph in the ruin of thy Church; and give us grace by true and serious repentance to avert these and the like judgements from us. This, Lord, we earnestly crave at thy merciful hands, together with the continuance of thy powerful protection over our dread Sovereign, the whole Church, and these Realms, and the speedy confusion of our implacable enemies, and that for thy dear, Son's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate, Amen.   

¶ Franco di Franco, an Italian made away in secret in the City of Vilne.  
IN the year 1611. on the day which the papists call the feast of God, a young man of six and twenty years old, being miraculously called unto the knowledge of the Gospel, was by certain Italians led through a Church where mass was to be sung, and being urged to show how he liked it, began to refuse their Idolatry with great zeal, admonishing the people there present, not to suffer themselves to be so seduced by the pompous splendour of such vain superstitions: Telling them, That that God which the Priest held up was no God, as those seducers made them believe, but a mere Idol, seeing it was not able to remove itself from one place to another unless it were borne. jesus Christ the Son of God ●ir Saviour is to be sought, saith he, at the right hand of God the Father Almighty. This young man was forth with compassed about with an innumerable company of people, who buffeting him often on the face, and spurning him with their feet, haled him thence into the common Gadle of the City.  
After many days the Bishop with sundry other Lords, calling him before them, asked him if the heretics had not persuaded him to use such words as he had spoken: also whether he had not a resolution to kill the Queen, or her son the King, or the Bishop of Vilne? The prisoner wisely and resolutely answered, That no man had set him a-work to do it, but only the zeal he had of God's glory, his conscience provoking him thereto; holding it impossible for him any longer so suffer that men should attribute that honour to a dead Idol, which is only due to jesus Christ his Saviour.  
As touching their other demand, his answer was, that Christian Religion teacheth us not to murder men, as Papists have hitherto done in France, England, in the Low-Countries, and elsewhere, as histories do daily show. The prisoner also admonished the Biship of Vilne to forsake all Idolatry, to preach God's truth and verity, and cease to be witch the poor people with humane inventions: moreover this faithful witness did with much vehemency and constancy maintain the truth of God, that the Bishop of Vilne dro●e out of his Hall his servants and such as came in there to hear him, But he ●oot little by it, for as they went here and there in the City, they thid it abroad, how in all their lives they never heard man speak with that courage and boldness of divine things to so good purpose, as this young man had done.  
Not long after he was again brought before the same judges, and questioned as before: but in stead of yielding, he ●ardened his face against the impudence of his adversaries. They purposing to quail this magna●unity, caused him to feel the forture. When he had suffered the utmost of their cruelty, he was so far off from abjuring the truth, that on the contrary his confession discovered in him a greater resolution than ever before, being desirous and showing himself ready pressed to receive the Crown of Martyrdom.  
To be short, the last of june 1611. which was the same day twelvemonth 1610. where in the City of Vilne, being the capital City of the great Duchess of Lithuany, at eight of the clock in the morning there happened as terrible a fire as hath been heard of, at the hour in which the said Bishops and a great company of Iesu●●es there going on procession: the fire was so vehement, that within the space of seven hours it deboured ●●re thousand 〈◊〉 hundred and 〈◊〉 houses; which tell out as the jesuites supposed, because they spared the Here●●ues there Where upon the 〈◊〉 of Christ was cruelly butchered there by the enemies of the Gospel not in a public place, ●or by day, though he instantly requested the same at the 〈◊〉 of his judges; but privately in the night, high appear walled about nigh to the Governors' house. Before they put him to death, he was ●ruelly tor●●ned, and then bound by the executioner to a post, where they drew out his tongue under his chin; which done, cutting off 
Anno 1595.  his head, his body being divided into four quarters, was carried the next day through the City upon so many poles.   

¶ An history of three Englishmen put to death at Rome.  
Three English men meeting together entered into a conference concerning the state of the Church at that time, complaining that the zeal of God's glory was wonderfully cooled among men, yea and that even those of the religion were grown but too worldly wise; that satan by little was sowing the seeds of Atheism every where, by rocking men asleep in the cradle of security: whereupon having in humble manner commended themselves into the hands of God, they determined to take their voyage to Rome, and there to encounter with the adversary of Christ. Thither they came, and after a few days two of them behaving themselves modestly, did in secret manifest to some there the truth of the Gospel, who being betrayed were imprisoned and put to death without any further ado.  
The third, having resolved to act his part in public, gave over himself to suffer all the extremities the wit of man could invent. It came to pass one day that this man, espying the Pope in the midst of his massing devotion, stepped quickly unto him, plucked the consecrated Host out of his hands, cast it to the ground, trod it under foot, uttering invective speeches against the Mass and Antichrist. The people in a rage fell upon the Englishman; who, being altogether bruised with their fists and feet, said, you hangman, find out as many torments as you can, the hand of the Almighty will show itself the more gloriously. My soul is resolved to vanquish death valiantly. He was forthwith bound and set upon an Ass, six Torches were lighted, and from street to street the erecutioners bore them by him, burning therewith his face, mouth, and tongue first; for he had said before to one of the formentors, thou hast no power over my soul, thou wretch, knowest thou not that God understands the voice of my secret thought and complaint. When the flames came overthwart his cheeks, he was heard to cry, Lord forgive these men, for they know not what they do. After they had burned all his face, put out his eyes, scorched and roasted his body, in the end they consumed it wholly to ashes.  
The learned author, who set forth this History in a notable work of his, notes neither the year nor the names of these Englishmen. It should seem to be about the time of Pope Clement the eighth, in Anno 1595. for in his ample discourse he mentions an old wise man le sage veillard burned at Rome (after these English men) who before he went to the fire, spoke with such efficacy to his confessor sent unto him (who also left him not till he yielded up his spirit in the midst of the flames into the hands of Christ) that this confessor going the next day into the Pulpit, maintained t●●●rause of the old wise man with such boldnesse●nd zeal, that all the audience hearing him attentively, without any resistance, understood his meaning, and never accused the Preacher.  
But in Lent following, a Capuchin Friar 
An admirable Eapuchin.  preaching before Pope Clement the eighth called him Antichrist, and during that Lent ceased not to Preach the truth of the Gospel, in the Chair of postlience, under the robe and habit of a Liar, &c, In the same work my author (saith our Historian) mentions another Italian preacher called N● Montalchin, who in describing his History hath these words: The Pope perceiving that by executing the Martyrs thus opénly in the sight of the people, in stead of terrifying them, thereby many were the more encouraged, he resolved with himself thenceforward to conceal his open violence out of the sight of the Sun, and to exercise it rather in the dark, and in the night season. The inquisitors, who had Montalchin in their hands, were preparing a way to murder him priv●ly, according to the Pope's intention.  
It so fell out, that the jailor smelling the injustice which these reverend Fathers were devising against the poor prisoner, adventured to give him notice of it, to the end he making his peace with God might fit himself for death. This experienced soldier of jesus Christ plotted a way under hand, by a spiritual wile, to catch the wise in their craftiness: feigning therefore a repentance, he called for his judges, telling them he was now minded to revoke his errors, after they had pronounced sentence against him, and would in the hearing of all recant what he had in public maintained against the truth.  
His judges, beléeving he had spoken in good earnest, promised him his life upon those terms. Now that they might the rather satisfy their pride, they made known to every one the time and place appointed for his abjuration. All the city assembled together to take knowledge of this so unexpected a novelty. Montalchin was brought and placed on a scaffold for that purpose. He stood there in his shirt, holding in his hands two torches lighted: then silence being obtained, he began to speak to the people as followeth.  
Dear brethren and Children, I have a long time taught you such a doctrine as hath troubled you. I am now brought hither to open my mind unto you. Montalchin is a sinful man and therefore may err. But lend me your attention a while, and I will let you see the difference between both opinions: Three words (seul, seule, seulement) will serve to distinguish between falsehood and truth.  
1 I have taught you that Christ is our only sacrifice, our only priest, who only was once offered for us. But the Doctors teach the contrary, to wit, that the true body of Christ without bread is offered up for the living and for the dead, that the priests ought daily to offer up the natural body of Christ really in the Mass.  
2 I have taught that in taking the visible signs in the Sacrament, we do therein by faith only take the spiritual and heavenly bread of our souls.  
The Doctors say, that Christ's body is taken flesh and blood into the mouth and belly of the communicant.  
3 I have preached that jesus Christ is our, only mediator, and that by him alone we have access unto the Father.  
But the Doctors go further, and will have us to come to the Virgin Mary, making her and all the Saints departed our Mediators and Intercessors.  
4 I have declared that we are justified only by faith in jesus Christ, and that the free mercy of God is the foundation of our salvation.  
The Doctors would have us to help out faith and grace by good works as meritorious causes of salvation.  
5 You have heard me preach that Christ only gives grace; and that he alone pardons this.  
They affirm that the Church hath a Coffer or Chest, of which the Pope kéeps the keys, whereinto are put the merits of saints, which he largely distributed abroad to such as will buy his pardons 
Anno 1611.  with money.  
6 I have told you that the Canonical books of the old and new Testament are the only ground of our faith and salvation.  
The Doctors add thereto their unwritten verities.  
7 I have taught you that after this life ended there are only two places prepared for them to go unto who die and departed out of this world; One, the place of joy and comfort, the other of torment.  
The Doctors say, there are four, viz. Paradise, Hell, Limbus, and Purgatory.  
8 I have preached that the Pope is not a god on earth, but only a Bishop, and that only of one place, if he therein behave himself as a good Biship ought to do.  
The Doctors make him Lord of the world, and the head of the visible Church.  
9 Now O Christian brethren, judge you of that which I have said, and see if you can discern Truth from Error; Truth leads you to life, honour, and blessedness; Error and lies to death and destruction.  
Be now either servants of Truth, or the slaves of Error. For my part I will cleave to the truth of the Gospel, and do condemn all errors and lies: let Montalchin die, and live thou, O Lord jesus.  
Then threw he down his two burning torches, one this way, and another that way, offering his hands to be tied and bound, which caused a great tumult among the people. Montalchin was returned back again to prison.  
Now Reader, it will not be hard for thee to imagine what entertainment he found there: whether or no the Pope's 
* Which was to put the martyrs to death, privily, as was noted in the beginning of this history.  Decree was executed to the full upon this worthy Confessor, who in the face of the world did so nobly triumph over Satan and Antichrist his Lieutenant.   

Conclusion.  
¶ The invincible constancy of the Martyrs tired the Persecutors; their fiery burning zeal dried up the Rivers; the slaughter of men's swords seemed to be blunted; the Hangman's halters to be utterly spent and wasted, etc.    

A TRUE NARRATION Of a bloody massacre committed upon the Protestants by the Papists in the greater part of the Valtoline, in the year 1620. after the new stile: Published for a necessary admonition to all Estates, wherein the Gospel is professed amongst the Papists, and for an example to all true Christians of constancy in the Profession of the Holy GOSPEL.  MAT. 5. 10. Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. 

¶ The true declaration of the Massacres of the Valtoline.  
ALbeit that the Grison Lords, being as it were the Sovereign Magistrates, had by sundry Decrees, according to the common liberty of the two Religions in those countries, granted, that in the Country of Boalez, a place belonging to th● territory of Tell, there should be established a Church for the Religion, which should receive the ordinary stipend which at that present was allowe●●o other Churches of the Valtoline, An. 1619. a● the month of May: The Minister of the Church of Tell with the Ministers of Irian and Bruse, together with the assistance of the principal Lords of Tyrano and Tegly, did meet together in the said place of Boalez, to preach in the Church of that place. But so great was the multitude and concourse of the papists in that place in Arms, that they were of necessity enforced to give over their purpose; and at that time was Master Gaudentius Taches the Pastor of Bruse al●●●● beaten to death with staves, a young man ●● Tyrano was slain outright, and others very cruelly handled by some of these villains, who by that occasion may worthily be called the first martyrs of the Country of Tyrano.  
Within a short time after was murdered a servant of the Governor of that place, where the rage and fury of those murderers grew unto that height, that they did not only contemn the Proclamations published by the Governor, but in 
Anno 1620.  scorn and despite thereof they passed up and down before the Palace, threatening to kill the said governor, and other principal persons of the Church of France.  
Now for that the ordinary Magistrate of that place was not strong enough to repress the outrages and insolences of those villains, from whom none could be secure either in their houses or abroad, by reason of the frequent attempts which they made upon the Protestants, the rather for that they bordered near upon a foreign jurisdiction, to which they had recourse when they had committed any mischief, the Governor was constrained to make his address for justice to the sovereign Dabe of the country, who about the midst of February, anno 1620, granted a commission, wherein were named these commissioners, viz. the Lords joachinas' Montalta, at this time Vicar of the Valtoline. john Baptista of Salichi, a Doctor of Law, ja. Rumel a captain, Solomon Candeamma Buoli, Landlaine of Tavoes, in the ten jurisdictions, Dieteganus Fertmannus, captain of the Lordship of Meienfield, and john Andrea Miniardino for the Chancellorship, etc.  
By these persons, besides the processes framed already by the Lords, john of Cappaul, Governor of Tyrano, and Andreo Enderlino of Tegly, there were again divers processes framed anew, and upon the imprisonment and revealing of certain persons it was discovered and confessed, there was a resolution made in the same place of Boalty to put to the sword not only the Preacher if he had preached, but also all the people, as many as professed the Gospel, as they could light upon, yea even the magistrate himself; besides there were divers persons discovered, and those of principal rank, who were the authors of those wicked and barbarous practices, and had promised all possible aid and assistance unto them.  
And therefore, the importance of the business being of great consequence, it was thought expedient, that those Lords, Commissioners, should return to Tavoz, and report to the Court of justice, which there resided, all the business which resulted of these processes; which they accordingly did about the midst of April last passed. Moreover, they were entreated by divers noble persons of the protestant Church of the Valtoline, that they would with all possible speed provide a garrison of Grisons for the defence of the valley, in regard that by the foresaid discovery they had great reason to fear a general rebellion, in case they should proceed to chastise the authors of those tumults and disorders, and that such a business could not be, without intelligence with the Spaniard, and that so much the more likely, that some certain years ago such another practice had been discovered and attempted to be put in practice, as came to pass 1584. and since of late.  
All these businesses were considered, but it was not possible to put same in effect for many reasons, had it not been that they received intelligence that a number of Spaniards approached near to the three pleves, which were places adjoining to the Valtoline, by which occasion the Magistrate and governors of the Valtoline were constrained to put a guard near the trenches of Trahona, and Morben, about the Calends of july 1620, thinking to secure the valley from the foreign enemy: and that guard consisted of the Countrymen, and dwellers in the Valtoline: & this course wrought no other effect but that the Protestants by this means were enclosed in of all sides, that they could not flee away on that side, by the way already concluded, but anticipated within eight days which was the Sabbath day. The ninth of july 1620, followed the massacre in the country of Tyrane and Teglio, as now since in Sondres, a principal country of this Valley.  

¶ The massacre of Tyrane, wherein were murdered about threescore persons.  
THe beginning of their murders was made at Tyrane, wherein those barbarous and wicked fellows were assisted by certain villains who lived near in a foreign jurisdiction, of whom the principal captains and tingleaders, were jacopo Robustello of Grossot, Macro Anthonio de Venosta, a Doctor of physic of Mazzio, and Francis Venosta of Tyrane, a Doctor of the Civil Law. These together with their confederates and dependants, both such as were domestic, and came from foreign places, that were the most cruel and bloody villains which could be picked out thereabouts, before any enterprise covertly made, gave order, that all the ways and passages of every side should be well guarded, to the end that their cruel enterprise upon the Protestants of the Country should not so readily be discovered, and they the attempters themselves should be the less troubled in the execution.  
Then about six of the clock in the night, they entered into the Country of Tyrane, like so many foaming wild Boars, 〈◊〉 their rendezvous of Doctor Francisco Veno●●● They caused four muskets to be discharged before the Palace of the Signior Podesta the principal magistrate of the place, and rung the great Bell of Tyrane, Upon which signal all the inhabitants in that vicinity took the alarm, and made head toward the said house. They gave order to break the bridges which lay towards Bruse, and on the place they planted a strong guard, and this was done before day. Suddenly upon the dawning of the day, the Bells began to ring another peal a Matello, and then these traitors began to bandy and to range themselves together. The Protestants, who without fear or suspicion of any practice against them, came out of their houses into the streets to see what the matter was, were suddenoy shot and most cruelly murdered in the place. Others by force entered into the houses of the Protestants, drew them out of their beds, and without any compassion slew all they could meet withal.  
john Andrea Cataneo was by his wife delivered from the hands of those murderers, but was again by force recovered by them. And although this Gentlewoman was a near kinswoman of Robustello, and of Doctor Venosta, as cousins once removed, and this Cataneo had ever esteemed them among his better friends, yet could not he obtain the favour to have his life spared. He prayed them that first he might have leave to speak with the said Doctor, which could not be obtained. In the mean time he escaped into another house adjoining, and hid himself in a Garret in the top thereof, hoping to escape the hands of those his furious persecutors: but all in vain, for they nevertheless pursued him into the house, where he poor Gentleman hid himself, they took him, and cast him down out of the house into the street; and when they found there was yet life in him, they with a most inhuman and unspeakable cruelty dispatched him with a piece of Timber.  
Antonio de Salve, a Chancellor in that Valley being appointed judge upon criminal causes, a man of the greatest authority in the pregella, and oth●● places, who at that instant was resident at ●ondres, being desirous to save himself together with his Deputy, Marco Antonio Venosta a Doctor of Law in the house of Iaco●o Homodeo was drawn out of the house into the street, with Venosta and his servant Antonio Keller of Soglio in the said Pregella, and slain with a shot of musket, being of the age of forty two years.  
Signior Andrea Enderlin of Kublis in Prettigonia, a Gentleman of great worth, very singularly learned, and skilful in many languages, being at that time Governor of Teglie, in the name of the three leagues, being in this hurly-burly by chance in Tyrane in the house of Battista Barussino, was also with his servant George Petterlin strangled to death in the chamber where he was found: and this noble Gentleman, being first cast out of the chamber window, was all his body over so beaten and bruised, that you could not know him; and yet after, their fury not ceasing, they knitting a cord about his neck threw him into the river of Adda: notwithstanding he was afterward found and buried.  
In mean time, with this Governor also was slain john the son of Senior Michael Montio of Bruise, a Gentleman of singular goodness and wisdom, who before time had been Deputy to his father in the government of Trahona, and in the same demeaned himself with great commendation Who being desirous to withdraw himself from Tyrane to his own house, was entreated by Ambrosio Barussino, son of the foresaid Battista, for his greater security to lodge with him in his house. Which courtesy when he had accepted, suspecting no treachery in his new host, he was by him shot with a musket, and cast into the flood of Adda, being of the age of forty years.  
The reverend Gentleman Senior Antonio Basso, Pastor of the Protestant Church of Tyrane, a man of great sanctity and wisdom, and a lover of the peace of the Country, hearing the noise of these uproars, he and Master Samuel Andreoscha the Pastor of melo in the lower Tercier, whom he had visited that day, withdrew themselves into a hall, where having recommended their souls to God, they were most cruelly slain.  
Neither did those furious persecutors rest here, but besides they cut off Bassas head, and carried it into the Church, and fixed it upon a pole in the pulpit where before time he was wont to preach, saving with all disgrace and scorn, Come down Basso, thou hast preached long enough already.  
In like manner at the same time the Palace of the Chequer of Tyrane was besieged by those hellhounds; wherein dwelled Senior john de Cappaul being at that time governor. To which place Michael Lazarone, a man of good account and chancellor of that office, had retired himself early in the morning to save his life. But because he was extremely hated of the Papists, by reason of his singular piety, religion, and sincerity, he was especially pursued by them; insomuch as those rebels followed him even to the palace, threatening to set fire on the same, if he were not delivered into their hands. Lazarone seeing that notwithstanding the Palace was well furnished with great ordnance, falcons, muskets, munition, and other necessary provisions, he was like to fall into the hands of his enemies, for that the said Governor was resolved in his judgement to overcome those miscreants rather by fair and courteous dealing than by force, was enforced that evening to fly out of the house, and to hid himself about the banks of the river Adda, wherein he covered himself, and lay close three whole hours all naked, poor Gentleman, to save himself. But his enemies, and principally Doctor Vincentio followed him hotly, accompanied with many shot, and at the last they found him, and drew him out of the water. And albenit he did with tears in his eyes beseech them that they would give him his life, in compassion of his dear small children, yet could not he obtain that favour at their hands, but they answered him, That this was no time for pity, and favour: but if he would swear by the Pope's Bull, and abjure his Faith, in that case they would show him favour, and grant him his life. But he, with a great and courageous resolution, answered, God forbidden and defend that I for love of this temporal life should deny my Lord jesus Christ, who with his precious blood upon the wood of the Cross did at so dear a rate redeem me, and after that I have so long time through his grace freely and publicly confessed him, should now hazard the loss of eternal life, to which I was elected before the foundation of the World; I say God forbidden. Upon this speech he was in most barbarous and savage manner murdered by them.  
The very same evening was the gate of the palace burnt to the ground by those rebels, who the next morning entered into the same, raging with fury, and took the Governor prisoner with his young son; spoiling and ransacking wives, and maidens, and carrying away all they could lay hands on. The Governor of the Palace was carried away prisoner to the house of the foresaid Dort Francisco, and at last, after he had long time been tugged to and fro, he was miserably slain with a shot.  
john Antonio Mazano endeavouring to make resistance against those rebels, and his wife defending him, was with herself and two young children miserably killed.  
Another called john Antonio Schlosser, a Gardonese, having made long resistance, and killed one of the rebels, was at the last taken, and tied to a tree, and so shot to death.  
To be short, these villains had no regard of any person, neither young, nor old, nor weak, nor strong, but all of all sorts were either shot unto death, or cut in pieces, or in one manner or other destroyed; and the number of those persons in estimation, who in Tyrane received the crown of martyrdom for the profession of the Gospel, was about sixty.  
Of those who by the grace of God, although with great danger, escaped through the horrid and  Alps into Retia and other parts, were only three persons, that is, Doctor jacobo Albertino, jacobo Nevio de Coyra, and Egidio Venosta, who left behind them wealth, wives, children, and whatsoever goods they had.  
The Ladies who were not slain were constrained to change their Religion, and at this day go to mass, saving the wife of the said Lazarone and her daughters, and her niece, being the wife of the said Egidio, who by the assistance of Almighty God continued in safety. And there also the eighth of August, the said Ladies were released, who retired themselves into Retia, viz. the wife of this Lazarone, and her two daughters, leaving behind them in the Valtoline one daughter and two young sons who cannot obtain leave to departed the country.   

CHAP. 2. ¶ The massacre of Teglie, wherein were murdered about sixty persons.  
THese wicked traitors having in this manner committed the foresaid execrable massacre in Tyrane, suddenly the strangers and the outlaws of the mountains, apparelled in red cassocks, and well mounted on horseback, marched in the morning to Tell at the hour when the Sermon was, and ran like ravening Wolves to the Volta Church, being guided by two Friars, Azzo and Carolo Besta, & by Antonio Besta their cousin german. The Protestants who were in the Church, observing the evil intention of those villains, arose suddenly from their seats, and endeavoured to shut the Church door, and to barricadoe the place with the benches. They without laboured with all their power to enter the Church: but not being able so speedily to do it, some of them climbed up unto the windows, and discharged their muskets among the people without respect of any person, and killed very many of them. At last they forced the door, entered, and slew all they found, saving a few who promised to go to mass. Some of the men and ladies with their children fled into the belfry to save themselves; but they set fire to the place, & most miserably burnt all that were within.  
Amongst those who were slain in the Church, the chiefest of note was the reverend Lord john Pier Dante of Rozu of the higher Engadin, a minister of the Protestant Church of Tell, a man rarely endued with learning and the fear of God, and in those respects honoured even of his enemies themselves; who after he had with lively reasons exhorted that afflicted Church of his constantly to persevere unto death in the known and confessed truth, to the honour of his Saviour, even so long as the brevity of the time would permit him, was to the grief of very many miserably shot to death, being of the age of 42 years.  
Amongst these was one josui Gattia Doctor of the law, Lieutenant to the Podesta of Tell, and principal justice, an honourable Gentleman, and of excellent virtues, about 43 years of age, together with Daniel Gugelberge.  
Gaudenzo Guizziardi a Gentleman of like worth and honour, Cousin german to the father of the forenamed Azzo Besta, of the age of sixty four years, Margaritta his daughter of the age of fourteen years, or thereabouts, was wounded with a musket shot in the head, going about to bow herself by giving a last kiss to her dear father who was yielding up the ghost.  
Antonio the son of Scipion Besta, a Gentleman very rich and of excellent parts, although he was the near kinsman of Azzo Besta, was shot to death, and died in the arms of his wife, being of the age of thirty seven.  
Ascanio Gatti an Apothecary of Tell, being seven and twenty years of age, George his brother eighteen years old, jonata Piatti sixty five years old, Maximilian Piatti four and twenty years, Vincenzo Frigerio, Notary and Procurator of Tell, age 39 Marssilio Piatti, age 38. Filiberto his brother, age 19 Virginio Piatti, age 28. Lorenzo Piatti of Boaltie, age 23. slain with a musket shot at the window of the steeple. Philippo Nova likewise of Boaltie, age 45. Bartolomeo his brother, age 42. Petro Marcioninno Master of the school of Tell, age 35. Thomas de Boruno, age 64. together with his son Claudio Gatti a Notary, age 43. Andrea Tempino a Gardonese, age 41. Anna Gala di Zozio of the upper Agnadma wife of Bartolomeo Nova a Roman Catholic, age 42. Benedetto Cattaneo, age 17. Giovanni Pietio, and john Martin Cattaneo his sons, Lucius Federicke, age 60. Andruno Morello age 50. josepho his brother, age 35. Alberto Marcumni, 45. Federico Valentino of Zernezo, of Agnadma the lower, dwelling at Gura, of the hundred of Chiure, age 64. joanni Menghino of Posvavo, dwelling in Gura, 40 years of age.  
In the Steeple of the Church were burnt these which follow; Horatio Gatti, some of the abovesaid joshua Gatti, age 6. Doctor Lelio Paravicino of Berbenno, a Physician of great worth, and excellently practised in his profession, dwelling in Tell, age 43. Azzo Guizziardi nephew of the above named Gaudenzo, a young courteous gentleman; and of rare hope, age 22, Friderico Guizziardi, age 34. Horatio Paravicino son of Francisco, age. 6. Margareta Marlianica wife of Raphael Nova a Doctor of the Law, a Gentleman of great worth, age 43. Madalena her daughter, wife of Daniel Gatti, age 18. Anshelino Gatti Chancellor of the State of Tell, age 67, Giovan Pauli Piatti son of jonata, age 48. Claudia Piatti daughter of Massimiliano, age 7. Violante late wife of Theodore Gatti, age 64. Giovanninna widow of Vincentio Nova, age 34. Pietro Regenzano. Chancellor of the above named Podesta of Tell, age 46. joshua Meda, age 50. Martua of Borum, age 53. Madalena Girardona wife of Claudio Gatti, age 33. Augusto Gatti son of Abraham, age 22.  
Abroad without the Church and Steeple were slain Vincentio Gatti, brother of Anthelmo, age 73. Andrea his son, age 32. who was murdered in the street called Lagone. Claudio Gatti son of Theodoro, jonatan Medasonne of joshua, Daniel Lazeroto, Vincentio Cattaneo, and Giovan Pietro Regenzano, who, coming from Morbegno from the garrison, were slain in a certain place called Buffetto, age 18. or thereabouts. Thomazo Reaenzano brother of Giovan Pietro, age 38. Melchior Marcionino wounded in the head, but after five days being found in his bed, was solicited with great promises to renounce his Religion: but he with great earnestness and resolution refusing was murdered in his bed, age 65. Giovanni Antonio Federici, Doctor of Law in Sonico, in Valeamenica, age 38. was very near to be murdered in prison, from whence at the instance of Antonio Piatti Curate of Tell he was set free.  
In this place it is worth the noting, that Giovan Abondio Nova son of Doctor Raffaele, a very learned young man, albeit out of humane infirmity to save his life he had promised in the Church of Tell to go to mass, yet in short time recovering himself, and acknowledging his oversight, with much grief and repentance for his fault, he with all speed departed from Tell towards Sondres, supposing that he should be safely protected by his dear kinsman Nudar Marliemion; but being required by the soldiers who kept the passage of Trisiria, to deny his Religion, for refusing the same, he was slain in the way, being 22 years of age. This young man is a singular example for them who fall merely through infirmity and danger of death, not in other respect, but yet after their fall, through the grace of God, and the crowing voice of the word do return to repentance, confessing their fault, and with unfeigned sorrow of heart bewailing the same; which even befell the blessed Apostle Peter himself.   

CHAP. 3. The massacre following committed at Sondres in the mountain of Sondrium and Malenk; wherein were left dead above 140 persons.  
THese wicked and savage wretches, having in this manner executed and finished this their impious and execrable enterprise at Tyrane and Tell, assembled themselves in the midst of the Valley of Sondres, where the principal and chief justice of the Country made his residence, having before placed secure guards upon every passage of the country about. They came principally by the conduct of Giovani Guizziardi, Prospero Swadino, and Guilio Pozalis, being all three of Ponte, with an entire company of soldiers from Ponte, Chiur, and some few from Porti, who the very same Sunday marched to the gate of Albosagia: in which place they found Lorenco Paribello a doctor, Giovan, jacomo, and Floratio his sons, with another company of soldiers attending the coming of the abovesaid john Guizziardi with his company.  
This business was freely divulged all abroad in Sondres by the Roman Catholics themselves, that these banished came towards Sondres to execute the same design which they before had practised at Tyrane and Tell, who offered their aid to the chief justice to defend him against the invasion, protesting that they would no more endure any such villainous attempts. Wherefore they took arms, under pretence and show of defence, beating up the drums, ane ringing the bells for the alarm: by which means not only great multitudes assembled in arms out of the countries adjoining, but also with one purpose and consent to do mischief, and to execute their malicious intentions against the protestants who suspected nothing less. In the mean time the protestants, trusting to the great promises which the Papists made them, mixed themselves amongst them.  
These persons, concealing their mischievous intent, killed at times sometimes one, sometimes another of the Protestants, in such manner, as although divers of them were slain, yet they did not understand the secret of the practice.  
Some of them endeavouring to flee towards the valley of Malenco, which lies against Poschiaro, Agnedma, and Pregalia, were murdered by certain villains of Ponchiero, a place about Sondres: and amongst other Gentle women were wounded and run through in many parts Frances Marliamio, Giovanni Andrea Chissa, and others, particularly Doctor Bartholomed Paravicino, Doctor of the Law in Berbenno, called the Fat, who was cruelly murdered, being of age 53 years.  
The day after was slain in the morning Nitholo Marlianco, son of Fellos●o, a man singularly affected to the public good, and to the advancement of the Gospel. He was shot by his cousin german Emilio Luvizaro meeting him in the street, the said Marlianco going in the company of Lucio Orschletta of Zornezo Agnadina the lower, to visit the court of guard in the quarrevoy of Sondres, age 46.  
At this time it was delivered for certain, that the day before was murdered Cesar the son of Prospero Paravicino, and of Hortensia Marteninga, Countess of Barco, a Gentleman of most rare abilities, travelling about his business towards Tresiar, age 50. Besides Prospero his son was slain, of age 27. also Battista Girrardo with his son George, and many others: by which means, these protestants were so scattered and left destitute of any head for their conduct, that they could not possibly unite themselves to make defence against their enemies.  
Only the Chancellor Giovan Andrea Migardino, calling to remembrance the matters contained in the abovesaid processes, the same sabbath day the ninth of july, with his brother Gregory, and others of the Church of Sondres, withdrew themselves to the number of eighteen together, with certain Ladies and their young children into their own house, which is adjoining to the Palace, and there they fortified themselves with resolution to defend themselves even to the death, seeing that in the street wherein they dwelled none durst come out of the doors, nor enter into the Church which stood over against them. Nevertheless, the enemy resolved to set upon the house with a thousand armed men, threatening also the Magistrate to kill him, in case any of them should take any harm by those who were retired into the house. Whereupon the Magistrate commanded them in the house to departed; who being well armed took their way on the sudden by Sondres towards the bridge, where for a time they fortified themselves, then returning again, they drew unto them certain others, and marched towards the Church of the Mountain of Sondres. In which place being gathered together with the Pastor, they made their prayers to God, and afterwards to the number of threescore and sixteen persons in all they passed the valley of Malenco, which was beset by the enemy on two sides: but those that kept those places were by the providence of God so astonished, that they fled away, and the protestants, although they were pursued to the tops of the hills, did miraculously escape with safety.  
The enemy, that is to say, the proper Inhabitants of the valley, with their ringleaders james Robustello, Azzo Besta, john Guizziardi, Lorenzo Paribello, and others entered into the Palace, they deprived the Magistrate of his office, that is to say, Giovanni, Andrea Traersio of Scants, of the upper Agnadua, Captain and Governor of the Valtoline, who with his family had retired himself into the house of Paul Clamar until Wednesday the eleventh of july; on which day, under protestation to secure them, they were conducted to Malenco, where in the Village of Chissa, against their faith given, they were mads prisoners, and detained for eight days following. They who by the commandment of the said captain found themselves to be made prisoners were delivered, putting in their room certain of the Religion. They immediately changed the Calendar, and gave for a prey the goods of the Protestants: by which occasion great multitudes of persons assembled from all the parts of the Valtoline to rob and spoil; and by reason of the sweetness which they found in pillaging the goods they met with in divers noble houses excellently well furnished, grew an intolerable heat and outrage to spoil, insomuch as brother rob brother, and the nearest of kindred pursued and rob one another, and followed one another to the death. The peasants, hoping by means hereof to be exempted from paying their yearly rents, ran with all fury and madness about the woods, bushes, and mountains, searching after the poor Protestants, who were scattered by fear, whom they murdered as they found them with extreme cruelty.  
Amongst these were these Gentlemen of greatest worth and resolution, Doctor Bartolomeo Paravicino of Sondres, from whom they took about two thousand crowns; Doctor Nicolas his brother, whose brother Doctor Lelio had before been slain in the Church of Tell; Petronio Paravicino, Doctor, and Giovan Battista Mallerio of Antwerp in the Low-Countries, a man endued with excellent rare qualities of mind and body; for he was both a good Philosopher and a learned Divine, and very fit to instruct youth he was surprised in the house of Morone, and when they had stoned him to death, they cut off his head, ripped his belly, and took out his entrails. His Children, Giovan, Andrea, and Catharine were carried to Milan.  
Annaidi Lita, wife of Anthony Grotti of Chio in the territory of Vincentine, of an honourable and ancient house, was come out of Italy but some few years before for the liberty of her conscience. This Anna was first by them exhorted with fair words to change her Religion; but she constantly persevering therein, was admonished that she would at the least have a care of her young infant which she held in her arms, being about two months' old; otherwise she would make reckoning that in the twinkling of an eye both she and her babe should die: but she with a bold and undaunted courage answered, That she had not 
A holy resolution.  departed out of Italy her native Country, neither had she forsaken all the estate she had, to renounce at last that faith which had been inspired unto her by the Lord jesus Christ; yea, that she would rather suffer, if it were possible, a thousand deaths. And how, saith she, should I have regard in this case of my infant, since God our heavenly Father spared not his only Son, my Lord jesus, but delivered him up to death for the love of me and of all sinners? Then giving them the child, she said, behold the child; the Lord God, who hath care of the birds of the air, will much more be able to save this poor creature, although by you it were abandoned and left in those wild mountains. So unlacing her gown she opened 
Behold here the power of faith.  her breast, and said, Here is the body which you have power to kill; but my soul, on which you have no power to lay hand, that I commend to my God, and presently she was slain, and afterwards cut in pieces, being thirty five years old. The infant, because it was a lovely and a sweet babe to look on, was suffered to live. God restraining the cruelty of those butchers, and was delivevered to a popish woman to nurse up. And here is to be observed, that this blessed Martyr imitated the commendable example of her dear brother Giovanni Antonio, who for the profession of the truth 
God's Word and Gospel can never be bound in the● hear● of Gods elect.  of the Gospel having continued in the said Chio, and endured a grievous imprisonment two years together, was at last condemned to the Galley, where he died within two months after. When he was bound in chains, being carried from Chio, he said, You may indeed bind my person, but the word of God shall never the more be bound in the hearts of the elect, that it do not show manifestly itself, and bring forth fruit, etc.  
According to this most Christian example john Stéeven Moron and Rodulfo Rivello, being both of them of the Valley of Sondres, did not only in their proper persons seal with their blood the truth of the Gospel, but moreover exhorted their children, john Andrea, and john Antonio, the one of them being fifteen years of age, the other ten, that they should do the like, following the honourable example of the seven brethren in the Machabées, and of their mother, who chose rather to die, than to obey the King, and to transgress the Law of the Lord.  
And yet by reason of the money and jewels found in the houses and chests of the Protestants, the eagerness and fury of each of those miscreants increased daily more and more; insomuch as that there were neither noble nor ignoble, nor Lady, no neither man, woman, young nor old, of what condition soever, who were not ransacked and spoiled, some twice, and others oft times thrice over. Some honourable matrons had their rings pulled off their fingers, insomuch as they would cut off their hands and fingers, if they would not presently draw them off. Some women were by force dragged up to the tops of high and craggy mountains, and threatened to be thrown down headlong with their children, unless they would go to mass. And although Lucretia the wife of Antonio Lavizaro, and Katherine wife of Giulio Merlianico, being moved and terrified with the horror of death, had consented to change their Religion, yet were they murdered for all that without any pity at all.  
The same befell to D. Io. Battista Salici of Soglio in the Pregaglia; for although that his life was promised him, nevertheless he was brought into the market place of the said Campello pinioned with a cord, and miserably slain with two musketeers, being of the age of 72. after he had been rob of his gold and silver, whereof great store was found in his house, according to the common and too much practised rule of the Roman Catholics, Haereticis non est servanda ●ides.  
Dominico Berto, an aged man of 67 years, was set upon an Ass, his face turned to the tail, which he held in his hand in stead of a bridle, and in his other hand a book, whom in this manner they carried through Sondres, saying, Alessio, Alessio, etc. they cut off his cares, his nose, his cheeks, boring holes in divers parts of his body, with a strange and unheard of barbarousness, until they had quite killed him; but he for the love of Christ his Saviour with great and incredible courage & cheerfulness endured all those varieties of torments and martyrdom. And by this it may be gathered what they would have done with Signior Alessio, a faithful Pastor of the Church of Sondres, if he had fall'n into the hands of these raging beasts. But he by the great mercy of God was preserved with his wife and children, in the company of signior Georgio jenatro Minister of Berbenno, and Charles Salice son of Cavalier Hercole of happy memory, and others, not without great travel, danger and difficulties, among the craggy and dangerous mountains, whereon they traveled, it so pleasing the gracious God by the virtue of his spirit graciously to assist him, although he was in the midst of his persecutors.  
Anthony de Prati of the hills was with many words exhorted to abjure his Religion; but he constantly persevered, and with a generous courage replied in these words, My soul shall be taken up into Abraham's bosom, and after my death my enemies shall see the Angel of God hard by me, etc. and accordingly an Angel appeared over his body in a white garment, being beheld of the bystanders, who of their own accord have publicly confessed the same.  
Theophilo Mossino received into his body a shot with a musket: but before he was dead a gag was put in his mouth, which being filled with gunpowder, fire was given to it, and in that manner he passed miserably out of this life; Giovanni his son was slain with seven wounds.  
Signior Salvetto, being delivered out of prison, was instantly exhorted to embrace the catholic Roman Religion. But notwithstanding he constantly persisted, although he was both young in years, and a lover of worldly vanities: and having received a shot of a musket was carried by a ladder out of the Palace to the ground, from whence he raised himself, and besought them to finish the work they had to do about his body, that he might render his soul to his Creator, being 28 years of age.  
Io. Battista Mingardino, having received many wounds, and being stripped of his garments, and left naked in the woods, nevertheless after this so evil entreaty he returned to his house: and although the Priests of Sondres did with all diligence possible exhort him to change his Religion, promising him, in case he would do so, mountains of gold; nevertheless he constantly persevered in the truth of the Gospel even to the end.  
Christina Ambria the wife of Vincenzo Bruno of Prada, Mudalena Merli of Montagna, and john Garato of Fruxagiola, were thrown down headlong into the river Adda, from divers bridges of Boffetto, S. Petro and others, and so drowned, because they had refused to embrace the Catholic Roman Religion, and that with so manly and constant a resolution, as did work an admiraration in the persecutors themselves.  
In this mean time notwithstanding the reverend Signior Bartholomew Marlianico received the crown of Martyrdom, who sometimes had preached at Sondres, a true servant of God, and for his life and manners unreprovable. Others had their mouths slit up to the ears; others received other flashes in the face, others were in other manner most cruelly mangled to the death, Battista of Grilio, called of the Bajacca, an aged man of seventy five years, being found in the house of the heirs of Signior Conte Vlisse Martinengo of most happy memory, being set upon by those murdering cattifes, leapt out of a window and passed the river Maleto, and having gotten to his house and shifted his clothes, he was assailed again, taken prisoner, and carried to the Palace, put often to the strappado, and lastly was in such sort sliced and hewed with a sword, that he had nothing left him but the arms which were fastened to the cord.  
Paulo Baretta of Chio in the County of Vicence, a virgin of the age of seventy five years, of an honourable, noble, and ancient family, who twenty seven years came before to Sondres to embrace the Gospel, was by these villainies carried through Sondres, with all disgrace, shame, and scorn, having a Mitre of paper put upon her head, her face besmeared with di●●, and many buffets given in her cheeks, and in many other fashions abused. Being required to call upon the holy Virgin Mary and the Saints, and to place her trusting in them: she smiling did with great readiness answer them, My trust and my salvation is in my only Saviour jesus Christ, and in him only will I rest. And it is also true, That I acknowledge the Virgin Mary for the most holy Virgin above all others, which ever was, or ever will be: who was a Virgin before the birth, a virgin in the birth, and after birth, and so shall remain. Who although she be favoured and beloved of God, above all women in the world, to be made the Mother of my Lord jesus the Saviour of the world: nevertheless, because she is not able to know our necessities, as not being omnipotent (for otherwise she would be God himself) and besides hath had need of the merits of her son, it was not lawful for her to call upon any other than the eternal God, who knoweth all things, and upon no creature of any quality whatsoever, etc. In this sort she endured the scorns and outrages with an incredible constancy and cheerfulness, saying continually, I do willingly endure as becometh me to do, desiring no better usage, since the very same hath been done to my Lord and Saviour jesus, and to his Apostles, and to thousands of the holy martyrs. Lastly, she was carried away to be sent to Milan; but she, rather than that should be, desired earnestly that she might be killed, seeing she was resolved to die in the faith of the Lord jesus, both there and at Milan: but she could not obtain the favour to be killed there, but was carried along as hath héen said. On Wednesday being the eighteenth of july was found in the plain of Saint Gregory in the Valtoline in the high way the dead body of an old woman, which by the conjecture of some was the body of this woman Paulo, who in conclusion had been murdered by the assasinate in that place.  
There were divers other good Christians, honest men, and fearing God, both of rich & of mean estate of Sondres from the mountain of Sondres, and from the valley and communality of Malenco, that were in greater numbers cruelly murdered; who in regard they were ready to seal the truth with their blood, our desire was for this reason, that mention should be made of them.  
And these were the reverend Gentlemen, Marco Antonio Alba, of Casale, of Mont ferrato, Pastor of the Church of Malenco, a man full of zeal, of the age of sixty three years; john Ptedro Mingardino, Anastasia his sister, Lorenzo Hicke slain above the bridge of Sondres, and thrown down into the water; Andrea his son, who had his nose cut off, and his cheeks even to the furthest part thereof, that they might afterwards put him to the more cruel death; Andrea the son of Peter called Luther near to the butchery of Sondres; john Oswaldo a carpenter of di Cyra near to the palace of Sondres, Daniel Newbecher near to the flood of Sondres, whereinto he was cast, being half dead before, john Lorence near unto the Church at the mount of Sondres, Gaudenzino di Mossini, john in Bonginono, Battista and Andrea his sons, john Antonio son in law of Vicenzo Bruno, Steffano Pagano of Poschiavo. Antonio son in law of Vicenzo Bruno, Stephano Pagano of Poschiavo, Antonio Samadeno Paolo, and jacobo Demonegoni, Andrea son of Pietro Ducheno, Domenico his brother, Pietro his son, Nicolo Feacaiolo sometime Deacon of Sondres, Eugenio Chiesa, Giovanni Chiesa, Bernardo his son. Radolpho his brother dwelling in Malenco had promised to go to mass, for which cause his life was given him: but because he had furnished with victuals Signior Alessio, and his company, when they passed the mountains, he was shot to death.  
john Vientius Andreone Cani was he wed into many pieces, of age 84. Zacharia Ventura of Bresdiano, a poor, lame, dumb, beggar, yet made he a sign with his finger, how small account he made of the mass.  
Moreover john Patara a member of the Church of Sondres, being discovered to be one of the Religion, was on the sudden shot with a musket in the back and so died.  
Many hid themselves in holes, and caves, and in woods, out of which they durst not come but by night only to get some food, and that with great fear and terror of the watching enemy; others for want of convenient food to eat, and others that fed only upon roots, leaves, and grass, made an end of their lives; and many were murdered in divers places, who had no burial at all; so as many carcases were to be seen in groves and woods in the mountains, and in waters in many places.   

CHAP. 4. ¶ The massacre of Berbenno, wherein were slain about eleven persons.  
IN what manner also businesses passed in the noble Country of Berbenno it doth likewise plainly appear; for in that place also the rebels played their part of killing and spoiling the professors of the Gospel. For after they had executed their cruelties and outrages, as hath been delivered before in Tyrane, Bruse, Tell, Sondres, in the mountain of Sondres, Malenco and other places, they also received special commandment, as may appear by a letter written to them by john Guizziardi, of the twelfth of july of the present year, that they should with all their power and courage, murder, strangle, massacre, and in sum should use all diligence, without favour or mercy, to destroy all Lutherans wheresoever: by virtue of which commission they have not for their parts omitted any manner of outrage and villainy against the Protestants. And first there were presently murdered certain persons of good rank and quality, and that with great cruelty, against faith and promise given them. The which was with so much the more rage and fury put in execution: for that those Catholic Romans themselves, who upon the first proposition refusing to give their consents on the sudden to those murders, were without respect or favour on the sudden murdered themselves, as happened to Bartolomeo Porret to, and other Roman Catholics.  
The Protestants that were massacred were these that follow, Theophilus de Piscatory of Ognano in Romagna, who had dwelled in Berbenno twenty years past, was slain in a place above Berbenno called Luscione, the tenth of july, of the age of sixty five years.  
Anna di Cassavia of Pregaglia, wife of the abovesaid Theophilus, was before murdered at a house called the Canons of Berbenno the day abovesaid, aged fifty years.  
Concordia Crotta of Tyrane, the wife of Giovan Gugelman of the territory of Zuriz, who had dwelled in Berbenno as many years, was massacred in the place and on the day abovenained, being of the age of forty three.  
Aurelio the son of Nicolas Paravicino, going from Berbenno to Sondres, was slain in the plain of Castione, the eighteenth of july, aged fifty seven.  
Bartolomeo the son of David Paravicino was wounded to death in the head with the shot of a Musket, who, quite against the hope and expectation of the Surgeons, lived five days after, and then died, being eighteen years of age.  
Dttavio Paravicino of Capelli, an honourable Gentleman, was together with two others underwritten, john Battista and Horatio Paravicino detained as prisoners in the Canons of Berbenno, from the eleventh unto the six and twentieth day of july, on which day they were requested and accompanied to Sondres by the commandment of Robustello, who pretended with all kindness and courtesy to entertain them; causing them to drink, and to be accompanied even unto Sassella: But there, by order of the said Robustello, they were murdered; who replied, being demanded why he did so, That they must never keep faith with heretics. This Ottavio was thirty eight years of age.  
john Battista Paravicino of Capelli a Gentleman also of great honour, who was kept prisoner as aforesaid, and conducted to Sondres, in his return unto Sassella, there with Ottavio was slain, being of the age of four and thirty years.  
Horatio, brother of the said john Battista, was wholly and in all things his faithful companion, and in like manner rendered his life the day abovesaid, being thirty two years of age.  
Anna de Beveri of Gineura, wife of the  Ottavio, a Gentlewoman of an honourable estimation, being desirous for the safety of her life to follow a company of Grison soldiers, amongst whom was a cousin of hers, and other kinsman of hers, not being able to travel by reason of the sharpness and steepness of the way, being a gentlewoman grave and tender, was shot in the back with a Musket, and left for dead the third of August, being forty years of age.  
Theosina Paravicina of Capelli, mother of the abovesaid john Battista, and Horatio, a Gentlewoman of great worth, was slain in her own house, being of the age of fifty five years.  
Adamo Scarumveio of Tyrane was at the time of the barbarous massacre of Tyrane in the garrison of Morbenno, from whence notwithstanding he escaped and came to Clavenno, afterwards meaning to return with the Land of Grisons to the Valtoline, and to accompany the said Theosina to Sondres, was murdered, being twenty years of age. He was a young man of singular expectation.   

CHAP. 5. ¶ The Massacre of Caspano and Trahon, wherein there were murdered eleven persons or thereabouts.  
BUt for all this the Trahonesse could not pass in the lower Valtoline, but that he received his part in this persecution with the persecution of divers persons, which the Reader may see by the Catalogue ensuing.  
josua the son of Hortensio Malacrida, coming from Gaspano, in his journey to Bulio, being encountered at the bridge of Masino, and being demanded if he would go to Mass, answering that he would not, was forthwith slain and cast into the river of Masino, being of the age of thirty years.  
The like befell to his brother Plinit, he was sought for in Bulio by 25. persons, and not being found there, was met in his return betwixt Arden and Bulio, and killed, being 26. years of age.  
Andrea Paravicino of Bugo, of Caspano Sarto, by his trade a Tailor, stayed there from the 9 of july, until the coming of the Grison Band into the Valtoline: but after the sudden departure of the said Band, being discovered by his countrymen and kinsfolks, was taken and carried to Morbegnio, and being solicited to forsake the true Religion, and to embrace the Roman, and standing constantly with great manfulness thereto, was condemned to the fire, and was placed between two heaps of wood, to make him to recant. But all was in vain; for being asked if he were a Catholic, he answered, That he was. Then if he were a Roman Catholic; he also affirmed likewise, that he was so. But being demanded if he held the Roman faith as it is at this day, he answered, no. It is true, said he, that I hold the ancient Catholic Roman faith, which was preached by S. Paul, That a man is saved by grace by the means of faith, and not by works, lest any man should boast. Being demanded, if he beléeved the Pope to be head of the Church, he answered, No; because Christ only is the head of the Church, according to the promise, I will be with you unto the end of the world.  
And although the fire was first kindled, and then put out, of purpose to draw him to a recantation, nevertheless he persevered and endured that cruel death with admirable constancy, the 15. of August, being sixty years old.  
Giovan Pietro Malacrida, although he were little of stature, yet was he great and mighty in the confession of the truth, insomuch that for the love of his Saviour he suffered death with singular cheerfulness, being forty years of age.  
His example was devoutly and constantly imirated by Elizabeth his wife, who was killed in the eight and thirtieth year of her age: and moreover these Herodian murderers not therewith content, but joining one barbarous inhumanity to another, observing a daughter of hers, being an infant of three years old, to lie in the cradle, although it was a child of a sweet countenance, and these wretches seeing that the babe did look lovingly and cheerfully on them, which would have been enough to have moved any adamantine heart to compassion, notwithstanding they took the poor babe by the feet, and pashed her against the wall, and in this manner most barbarously murdered the same.  
Thomaso Maestreilla Carpenter, and a principal engineer, excellent in building of mills and other buildings, was murdered in one of his mills at Melle, being eighty years of age.  
Dominico of Paguno, called Luther of Scermele of the hundred of Canvicke in Trahonesse, being at his work at Morbegno, was killed the fourteenth of August, age forty eight; he was followed by his son jacomo, age eighteen, and Peter his son, of age fifteen; also of Maria his sister: all which in one day, being the fourtéenth day of August, were for the faith of the Gospel professed by them sacrificed to God their Creator and Saviour.   

CHAP. 6. ¶ The Massacre of Bruse, in which were murdered to the number of 27. persons.  
THese wretched murderers were not contented in the places abovenamed, which were subjects to the Lords Grisons at Tyrane, Tell, Sondres, Monte di Sondrio, Berbenno and Malenco, to have massacred so many persons who feared God, honourable, noble, learned, wise, and sober, of authority and reverence, young and old, men, women, yea even their next alliance, straitest friends and kinsfolks, by shooting them, by throwing them headlong from mountains, by stoning them, by hewing them in pieces, by casting them in rivers, by burning, by mangling them, and by all cruel means making them away: but they also executed the like cruelty in Retia itself, the country of their natural Lords and Commanders.  
For example, on Sunday the ninth of july, a young man called john the son of Dominico of Ada a Roman Catholic, early in the morning traveled to the bridge of the castle of Bruse, being the way to Tyrane, to buy corn for his house; there he met Ambrosio the son of Baruffino his host in Tyrane, with a company of people, who were at the time endeavouring to break down the bridge, not suffering any passage to the said john, but commanded him to return back again. At which the man wondering, and ask the reason, they answered, That they meant not only to stop the passage of the Lutheraves of Bruse, but also at once utterly to root them out. This young man suddenly returned to Bruse, and reported unto Martin Martino, the son of Dominico, this which he had seen and heard. Vdillo being then his servant, who was a Protestant, runs with great speed to give warning to the Protestants, not thinking that they were in the Church; but although they were diligently attending the sermon, he was bold to publish the notice thereof to them all. The people were much astonished at the news, and were about to departed out of the church: but they were earnestly desired by the Pastor to stay still, protesting, that he would not forsake them, but would live and die with them. So they continued still, until the Sermon and Prayers were ended. Then they armed themselves, and assembled in the house of Michael Montio. Soon after they marched in their arms toward another bridge, which was nèere to the country of Bruse, and there they descried soon of their enemies, who then were coming to cut off that bridge. But perceiving the Protestants ready to resist them, they returned back without any further attempt. On Sunday and Monday the Protestants stood upon their guard: on the Tuesday following in the evening came the enemies with a multitude of people, being accompanied with a great company of the Roman Catholics of Bruse. They set fire on the house of Anthonto Montino, and Pietro Agestino, and other houses adjoining. The protestants seeing so great a multitude of enemies, finding themselves fewer in number, and weaker in strength, some of them took themselves to their heels, the rest were slain between that evening and the next day.  
There were slain at that conflict twenty seven persons, and among them these which follow.  
Bettino of Azzala, son of Pietro, of age forty five years; Perrotta his wife, being of the age of forty; Pietro their son, being of age twelve years; Andreino Zopo, son of janotto, age forty; james son of john Domenico, Quadernetto, age thirty. john Monegatti, age fifty eight; Michaele della Kosa, age 38. jacomena de Burieo, age thirty years; jean Moneta age eighty. This Woman was oftentimes advised to become a Roman Catholic, and to favour her age, telling her that if she would, she should have her life given her: but she with great resolution replied, God forbidden that I, who now of long time have had one foot in the grave, should come to forsake my Lord jesus, who hath so long time preserved me in the knowledgè and confession of his truth, and to put my trust in creatures, and to receive in stead of his holy word the traditions of men. Upon which words this worthy Matron was instantly slain.  
Now there is no doubt but in this furious persecution at Bruse and in other places, there have been murdered many good men for the foresaid cause, whose names have not been mentioned in this discourse: but whosoever they were, they have departed with this comfort, that they have not suffered as murderers or robbers, or malefactors, or as busy bodies in those things which belong not to them, but as holy Christians, who at no hand would worship Images, they believed that the blood of Christ hath purged them from all sin; That Christ hath offered one only sacrifice once for sins; that we ought to worship the Lord God alone, and only serve him; that we are saved by grace, by the means of faith, and that not of ourselves, the same being the gift of God, not by works, to the intent none might boast; That we ought to worship God in all places, holding up clear hands unto him, that every creature of God is good, and none to be rejected, being used with thanksgiving; that marriage is honourable in every sort and condition of persons, according to the express words of the holy Apostolic Scripture: and by reason of this very confession were the inhabitants of Tyrano, Teglio, Sondro, Malenco, Berbenno, Trahono, Mor●em●o, Dabino, Caspano, and Bruso, so cruelly persecuted and massacred.  
There was of late time a book printed in Italy, how the pretestants of the abovesaid places should practise to execute upon the Catholics, about the 15. day of August, the like, which since hath befallen themselves: but how devilish a slander and calumny this is, may clearly be gathered by this, that where the protestants of those places are ten, the popish Catholics are a thousand. Who then would believe that so small a number should be able to make resistance against so great a multitude, and especially against those desperate rebels, and outlawd villains, who for their murders formerly committed, for their corruptions of the commissaries, and transgressions of the commandment of the Magistrate had before been banished out of the Country, being also suspected of sodomy, of falsification of money, and like ravening wolves, being throughly armed, entered like a most furious torrent on the sudden, slaughtering the poor naked protestants, who suspected no such wrong, even in those Churches which before had been privileged even among the Barbarous Pagans, to the intent that they might put in execution that bloody design which had been resolved on about 17. years before, according to a Letter intercepted of a principal rebel in this action, who is neither afraid nor a shamed to term the same a holy resolution, and an honourable enterprise: which it is indeed, if to spoil, to rob, to strangle, to massacre, to burn, to hue in pieces children and women, to cast them into fire and water, to falsifien faith, aught to be accounted an attempt of holiness: if it ought to be esteemed a thing honourable and pleasing to God, not to suffer the bodies of the dead, being buried in the earth and in the Church, to rest quietly, but to take them up again, and being taken up to handle them in most barbarous manner (as very lately had been done in the Countries of Caspano and Trahone and in other places, where the bodies digged out of the ground, which before were entire and whole, were thrown into rivers and water, to be meat for the fishes) and having bruised and ground their bones to powder, most barbarously to cast them into the fire. But here, if ever, the old tale of Aesop is verified, where the poor silly sheep was accused to have troubled the water of a malicious wolf, although the said sheep drank below at the foot of the river.  
Therefore it appeareth most clearly every way, that the aforesaid persons underwent those sufferings for no other cause, but only for the truth of the Gospel; even as by the eternal decree of God, the holy Prophets, Saint Io: Battista, the holy Apostles, yea even our Lord and head jesus Christ himself, and after him those many millions of the elected martyrs in all ages have done before, and especially in these miserable last times, in Germany, France, England, Scotland, Low-countries, Bohemia, Italy, Spain, Portugal, etc.  
Which martyrdom they endured willingly, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer blame for the name of Christ jesus, remembering the promise of this our Lord, Blessed are they who 
Mat. 5. 10.  are persecuted for righteousness sake, because the Kingdom of heaven is theirs. Blessed are you when others shall revile and persecute you, and shall falsely speak all evil of you for my sake. Rejoice and triumph, for your reward is great in heaven, for so have they persecuted the Prophets who were before you. Read to this purpose. 1 Pet. 4. Verses, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. which words, of all good Christians are to be well pondered and weighed: For first by such trial we perish not. Secondly, we are thereby made conformable to Christ our head. Thirdly, such sufferings cause unto us greater joy than sorrow. Fourthly, they are infallible marks that the spirit of God rests upon us. Fifthly, they manifest to all our unfeigned love to Christ and his Gospel.  
Sixthly, hereby we have good proof that the Lord doth correct us, not as a severe judge, but as a most loving and tender hearted Father: to whom therefore with his blessed Son, and holy Spirit, be all glory and honour ascribed in all the Churches of the Saints, world without end, Amen.    

❧ SIGNS AND PRODIGIES, WHICH HAPPENED BEFORE THE MASSAGRE IN THE VALTOLINE.  
THe Protestants having appointed Guards and Sentinels in the stéeples of the Churches of the Valtoline, besides others which were commanded to watch in certain places, to give the sign by fire, to the intent that the whole Valley being warned partly by the beacons, partly by the sound of the bells, might together be ready on the sudden to take arms for their defence against the Spaniard, if he should make any incursion upon the Valley: about the Calends of May 1620. in Sondres, the foresaid Sentinels reported, that in a night as they watched, they heard in the Church of Gervase a murmuring as it were of many persons, with great earnestness and vehemency of arguing and contesting among themselves: and from the Church there shined upwards through the steeple a great brightness, in so much as the Sentinels lighted their torches, and assembled themselves to go down into the Church to see what the matter might be. But as they were descending down the stairs, their lights were put out, and returning afresh to light their torches they were put out again with greater strength, and with much astonishment and trembling; and the brightness which filled the Church suddenly vanished, the weights also of the great Clock fell down, and they heard about ten knells of a Bell, in such manner as it useth to ring to give the alarm, the which was heard by very many.  
Likewise in Tyrane, there were heard the like knells by the great Bell; and the Magistrate commanded them suddenly to go and know the cause, but he found that it was not done by the act of men, and instantly the servants running from the Belfry, and diligently attending to see this business, they discerned a thing like a Cat to descend down into the place.  
Signs and prodigies heard and seen in the Valtoline after the massacre, as hath been affirmed by divers persons of credit, being departed from the said Valley, and lying in the Valtolin● after the massacré. In the Evangelike Protestant Church, and principally from Teglio and Tyrane a voice hath been heard to cry, woe, woe to you. The vengeance of God is upon you for the blood of the innocent.  
Moreover there was heard the Bell of the Evangelike Church of Tyrane, to ring even at the same time that the sermon was used to be: and in that Church a voice was heard, like the voice of Senior Anthonio Basse, who sometimes had been there a Minister, and was murdered in the said place, as if himself had been preaching in the same place.  
In Londres there was seen to descend an army from the Mountains every way furnished; which sight was the cause that many took their flight, and departed out of Sondres; but suddenly this apparition vanished like a cloud. The which struck a great terror into the minds of the people, insomuch as many departed out of the Valley, as men that feared a castigation and punishment from heaven.   
FINIS.